Đọc truyện Essay book

♥ Truyen2U.Pro - Tên miền mới của Truyen2U.Net

Essay book

Trước Sau

Màu nền

Font chữ

Font size

Chiều cao dòng

ESSAY

SOURCE

BOOK

Coileyaa

What is an Essay?

An essay is a composition that discusses, describes or explains one topic. It can describe personal feelings or

state your opinion or it can just explain facts.

The basic structure of an essay

I. Introduction

• roducorystaees

• hes ste

• roducsupportng des (optil

II. Body

– First supporting idea

•Tnsiit ntee

•Diussi xaea analysis

– Second supporting idea

•Tnsiit ntee

•Diussi xaeaalysi

Third supporting idea

•Tnsiit ntee

•Diussi xaeaalysi

III. Conclusion

•Tnsii on, statement reflecting back on

thesis

• stt ke point

It is important to remember that an essay can be any length. For example, some essays are one paragraph

and others are 25 paragraphs. If you are writing an essay for class, you should always ask your instructor

about the length of the essay.

Kinds of Essays

1. ARGUMENTATIVE ESSAY

An argumentative essay attempts to persuade the reader to the writer's point of view. The writer always

tries to convince the reader of the validity of his or her opinion.

CAUSE and EFFECT

In this type of persuasive essay, you should identify possible causes or effects of an event. However,

these causes and effects must serve as evidence for a broader argument if your essay is to be persuasive.

As you think about causes and effects, look for patterns and try to identify causes or effects that other

writers or researchers have overlooked.

CLASSIFICATION ESSAY

In a classification essay, you separate things or ideas into specific categories and discuss each of them.

You organize the essay by defining each classification and by giving examples of each type.

COMPARE and CONTRAST ESSAY

In a compare and contrast essay, you write about the similarities and differences between two or more

people, places, or things. You can organize the essay by writing about one subject First and then

comparing it with the Second subject. A more effective way is to organize the essay by comparing each

subject by category.

DEFINITION ESSAY

When you are writing a definition essay, you take a term or an idea and write about what it is. Often,

definitions are combined with classification or other forms of organization in the essay. You need to give

a careful definition of the key term before going on to discuss different types or examples.

DESCRIPTIVE ESSAY

In a description essay, you write about what a person, place, or thing is like. You organize the

essay by describing different parts or aspects of the main subject. It explains t whatwh

how, and s" a opi For example, a descriptive essay about a tree would

exan whattay i en i grows, a

PROCESS/SEQUENCE ESSAY

In a sequence essay, you are writing to describe a series of events or a process in some sort of order.

Usually, this order is based on time. You organize the essay by writing about each step of the process in

the order it occurred.

NARRATIVE

A narrative tells a story. It has chronological order, sequence of events, action, conflicts or problems,

dialogue, characters, a definite beginning, middle and end.

ESSAY TEMPLATE

........................................................

...........................................................................................................................................

Topic: .......

Title:

INTRODUCTION

Present

Situation/

Background

information

What this

essay will do?

(Thesis Sentence)

PARAGRAPH 1

Topic Sentence

Supporting Sentences

Example(s)

PARAGRAPH 2

Topic Sentence

Supporting Sentences

ample(s)

PARAGRAPH 3

Topic Sentence

Supporting Sentences

Example(s)

CONCLUSION

Summary

(Restate thesis

statement)

Personal Opinion

EDITED

ADVANTAGE & DISADVANTAGE - EDITED

COMPUTER

Advantage and Disadvantage

COMPUTERS: A BLESSING or a CURSE?

Almost every home, office or school has a computer of some kind these days. Many people feel that

these machines are now an essential part of our lives, but how necessary are they really? Although using

computer has some advantages, it also has some disadvantages.

One of the main advantages is the time that can be saved by using a computer. This is especially

beneficial in the workplace, where employees can do their work far faster than they could in the past. In

addition to this, computers can be educational and fun. From a very young age, children can gain basic

computer skills through programs that allow them to learn, draw, paint and pl ay. ty'tcogi

world, this knowledge can only help them in the future.

However, there are various negative aspects to using computers. Many jobs have been lost due to the

fact that computers can do a lot of tasks more efficiently than humans. This has led to high unemployment in

many countries. What is more, computers can actually cause health problems. Endless hours in front of a

screen can cause eye strain and headaches, which are serious side effects.

To sum up, it seems that computers are a useful addition to our fast-moving world of high

technology. However, it must be remembered that they are here to serve us – not to replace us.

CELL PHONE

Advantages and Disadvantages

USING a CELL PHONE

Until the 1800s people used letters for communication. But this way was very slow, and people

cdn'ca cotierncsiuaons. heewas also the possibility of letters being lost. But

after the invention of the telephone in 1876 by Alexander Graham Bell, it became easier for people to

communicate. Then in the 1970s, the cellular phone was invented. It brought many advantages into our lives.

However, Although cell phones brought many benefits into our lives, they also have disadvantages.

The most important advantage of cell phones is that they can be used almost everywhere without

cables or electricity. By using a mobile phone, you can communicate with anyone whenever you want and

wherever you are. Besides this, if there is an emergency situation, mobile phones can be useful.

Furthermore, you n taeto ene usiaclphone. heseda ys, hewors

common means of communication is SMS. Cell phones include this system, so in this way you can

communicate with someone more cheaply than by normal calling.

In contrast, cell phones have some disadvantages. For example, cell phones spread electromagnetic

waves. And these electromagnetic waves cause important health problems like cancer. Additionally, cell

phones often affect the electronic systems used by equipment like cars, ABS (automatic brake system), and

computers. This can cause big problems, such as accidents.

To sum up, cell phones not only have advantages, but also they have disadvantages. Mobile phones

make our lives easier. But at the same time, they cause some important problems in our health.

APARTMENT

Advantages and Disadvantages

LIVING in an APARTMENT

When a person decides to enter a university away from home, she must also consider living

accommodations. Although most universities offer student dormitories, students frequently choose to live in

an apartment. While there are many advantages to apartment living, there are also many disadvantages.

Before a student decides to live in an apartment, she should review all the advantages and disadvantages of

living in an apartment.

Living in an apartment has many advantages. First, students can choose to live in a quiet

neighborhood. A quiet neighborhood is beneficial to studying. Away from the distractions of campus life,

students can be more serious about their studies. Second, apartment life allows students to be more

independent. For example, they can cook whatever they want to eat and have their meals whenever they

want them. Third, students can often find apartments that are cheaper than the fee for room and board in a

dormitory.

However, living in an apartment also has some disadvantages. Being away from campus life can

make students feel isolated. Another disadvantage is that apartments close to campus are usually expensive,

and those farther away are not within walking distance. Therefore, transportation must be considered.

Finally, students who live in apartments must cook their own meals, shop for food, do the laundry and clean

their entire apartment - not just their own rooms.

Even though there are many advantages to apartment living, I prefer to live in the university

dormitory for the following reasons. First, I will be new at the university and meeting people will be easier

in a dormitory setting. Second, I won't have to worry about purchasing and cooking food or cleaning up

afterwards. Consequently, I will have more time for my studies. Finally, I will be within walking distance

of my classes and the university library. In conclusion, living on campus is more advantageous for me than

living in an apartment.

BEING BOSS

Advantages and Disadvantages

ADVANTAGES and DISADVANTAGES of BEING YOUR OWN BOSS

Have you ever considered becoming your own boss? In recent years, the number of people choosing

to start their own businesses has risen significantly. Many claim that this is Because more and more people

are no longer satisfied with working for someone else.

One of the main advantages of being self-employed is the fact that you are completely self-reliant

and can make decisions on your own. This can give you a great sense of freedom and allows you to do

exactly what you want without interference from anyone else. What is more, your working day can be

planned for your convenience, allowing you to work when you want rather than when you have to. Finally,

if your business is successful, people will know that you alone should be given the credit.

However, there are disadvantages to being your own boss. Many self-employed people have said

that to build a successful business, you have to be prepared to work long hours and sacrifice your personal

life. As B.C. Forbes onc e id, Ifyou t veyourbusineyou llbedrin ofbusis s."

Moreover, a 1996 government study found that over a quarter of the businesses run by newly self-employed

people failed within the First two years.

All things considered, it seems to me that self-employment can be a very gratifying experience,

although not without difficulties. However, when success is achieved, the greatest reward of all is the

knowledge that you have done it on your own.

(Virginia, Evans. Successful Writing: Express Publishing)

BEING YOUNG

Advantages and Disadvantages

BENEFITS of BEING YOUNG

People are born, they live and they die. Although people cannot change their births and deaths, they

can have some control over their lives. For example, they can make decisions about their education,

marriages and jobs. That cycle can be divided into four periods: childhood, youth, adulthood and old age.

However, youth is the most exciting, hopeful and lively part of life. There are several benefits of being

young, including being more energetic and healthy, being hopeful for the future, and having less

responsibility.

First of all, young people are more energetic and healthier than adults. For example, they do their

work more easily and in less time. They also can study a lot and understand new ideas easily. Moreover,

they don't get tired immediately and complain about aching legs, arms, and rheumatism. They don't have to

go to the hospital for check-ups. Furthermore, they can play basketball, football, and other sports, but older

people can't. As a result, young people spend a lot of time outdoors.

Another quality of youth is being hopeful for the future. Young people are in the beginning of life so

they have a lot of hopes. They want to change and improve their lives and the world. They want to create a

better life. We should listen to their ideas and not continue making the same mistakes. They are the future of

our world.

Finally, young people have fewer responsibilities so they are freer. They can behave more freely.

They don't have any children, or a spouse or a boss to worry about. In other words, they are independent. As

a result, they can have more fun. They can go to discos, nightclubs, and parties. In contrast, adults have

more responsibilities; they must work and think about others. They have less time for entertainment and

having fun.

In conclusion, young people have an easier and a more comfortable life. Moreover, they have

many opportunities, but these are passing benefits. Therefore, young people should learn to use their energy

and time wisely. People can't be young again! (Virginia, Evans. Successful Writing:

Express Publishing)

COMPUTER

Advantages and Disadvantages

COMPUTERS

Computers are a major technological breakthrough of the twentieth century. Virginia Evans, an

Arcwrieronc d Itionlwhety wrt e cnes miyou poweulty

ae Although many things can be said against computers, the benefits of using them are numerous.

The main disadvantages of computers are that staring at a screen for long periods of time can be

damaging to the eyes, and sitting on a chair for hours at a time is certainly not healthy. Secondly, computers

distract* from social interactions*, such as conversation. People might be inclined* to become anti-social and

stay at home to use their computers. Finally, the most persuasive argument against the use of computers is

that the more jobs that are done by computers, the fewer that are done by people.

However, the advantages of computers are numerous, such as the undeniable educational benefits,

especially to children. School subjects become more interesting when presented* on a computer screen.

Moreover, computers can be fun with seemingly endless variety of games which can be played on them. In

addition, computers are valuable to any business, making life easier and saving time by being capable of

storing and retrieving* vast amounts of information at the touch of a button. Furthermore, personal gains

can be seen as the use of computers increases powers of concentration.

To sum up, there are strong arguments both for and against the use of computers. Yet, despite the

health problems, risk to jobs and lack of personal interaction, it seems that as long as the use of computers is

regulated, the benefits computers provide to education and business are invaluable.

distract :a neatntofo

interaction: connection, conversation

breakthrough: discovery, finding, invention

benefit: help, assist, support

incline: influence, lean towards

persuasive: effective, forceful, influential

undeniable: obvious, certain

present: show, exhibit, display

retrieving: regaining, finding

vast: limitless, endless

concentration: close attention, focus

regulate: control, manage

invaluable: helpful, precious

(Virginia, Evans. Successful Writing: Express Publishing)

FOREIGN COUNTRY

Advantages and Disadvantages

ADVANTAGES and DISADVANTAGES of LIVING

in a FOREIGN COUNTRY

Today there are about six billion people in the world. All of them live in different countries and have

spea ulte. ounte vebeomevey ophiice d, l herhan' tbeedel

well. For this reason, some people want to go to well-developed foreign countries, especially to the U.S.A.

People want to go to well-developed countries to live more comfortably. They also strongly believe that if

they go there, they will earn more money. Living in a foreign country has many advantages, but it also has

some disadvantages. Therefore, before people come to a decision about going to a foreign country, they

should consider the advantages and disadvantages of living in a foreign country.

One of the main advantages of living in a foreign country is that people have better economic

conditions. For example, they may get a good job and a high salary so they can buy what they want and they

may live how they desire. In addition, they may benefit from well-developed education and health systems.

Moreover, one is given the chance to learn and become fluent in another language through everyday use.

Furthermore, one can participate in lots of social activities. Thus, people can improve their abilities.

Finally, they become more independent by having to deal with difficult situations on their own.

On the other hand, it may be difficult for people to adapt to their new surroundings. If they live

alone, they miss their families and countries. Sometimes they may feel isolated, frustrated, and lonely. In

addition, isome at at age , yet he or she may face communication problems. What is

more, teis acaldiscnaiin ountes. irs re tesilacptd t cIti

possible that racist people may hurt them.

To sum up, even though living in a strange place may be hard at First, in time one can adjust to it. In

my opinion, if a person has an opportunity to go to a well-developed foreign country, he or she should

benefit from this opportunity for his or her future.

(Turan Koçak C/4 8/ 4/ 2003)

FOREIGN COUNTRY

Advantages and Disadvantages

LIVING in FOREIGN COUNTRY

During the last few years I have been moving from one place to another due to the war that is

happening in my country, Chechnya. At last, I have settled in Turkey where I have stayed longer than

anywhere else. I realize that living in a foreign country has both advantages and disadvantages.

Most people find a new environment exhilarating and exciting. In their opinions, it is the time of

changing in life, and of new experiences, sights and activities which are necessary to learn and absorb a new

culture. The initial period of settling is like an adventure to them. Moreover, one of the most important

advantages is that the fastest way to learn a foreign language is to live in a country where it is commonly

spoken.

On the other hand, the main disadvantage of living in foreign country is getting accustomed to a

nepleErhing hasuryou s ffre hepeet hespokelangua, opls tiudes

and even the environment. The language barrier cuts you off from society. You can not communicate with

people since you do not know how to speak the new language, and this causes a feeling of loneliness.

Furthermore, Because you are unfamiliar with local culture, you find yourself in confusing situations while

adapting to new surroundings. In short, it takes some time to become a member of the new society.

In conclusion, wherever we go, whatever lessons life abroad teaches us, and whatever challenges we

overcome, there is always something that never decreases your home values. East or West – home is the

best!

By Sebila Umarova 9/4/2003

ADVERTISING

Advantages and Disadvantages

THE ADVANTAGES of ADVERTISING

Living in a communist country, I never knew about advertising before I came to the United States. To

me, it was hard to understand, since in Vietnam there were no advertisements on TV, on the radio, or in the

newspapers. In capitalist nations, However, no one can avoid being influenced by advertising; it is

everywhere. We find it not only in the media but also on buses, buildings, and even on the clothes we wear.

Like all things, advertising has two aspects: negative and positive. However, the positive aspects outweigh

the negative. To me, there are many advantages of advertising, but I will mention only two: stimulating

business growth and creating jobs.

First, advertising is one of the principal factors in stimulating business growth. In capitalist countries,

there are many factories and businesses making the same product. They must compete with each other to get

the attention of the consumer and sell their product. To achieve this goal, they must invest money to

advertise their product. If their advertising is successful and their sales go up, their business grows. They

make huge profits which they can then invest. This investment stimulates the economy even more. This is

how the capitalist system works. A good example of a company with a successful advertising campaign is

Burger King. Burger King used to be a small company with not many customers, but several years ago it

started putting clever ads on TV to try to get some of the fast food business from McDonald's. These ads

made Burger King's hamburgers look as good as or better than McDonald's. Today, you can see many more

Burger Kings around the country with lots of customers.

One of the results of a stimulated economy is the creation of jobs. If a company grows and must produce

more, it needs more employees. It must employ workers at every level, from janitors to vice-presidents. This

creates jobs for many people. As Burger King has grown, for example, it has hired many new people to fill

both management and waiter jobs in its restaurants. An example of a local company that has grown and

created jobs is the New Orleans Shirt Company. It is becoming famous for its elegant shirts, which are

distributed all over the South. Although it only started five years ago, it has started to receive orders from

Mervyn's, Maison Blanche, Dillard's, and even Polo. Therefore, it is hiring more people.

In summary, advertising is an essential incentive to develop and advance the capitalist economy. It is

necessary to stimulate business growth and create jobs. Through advertising, companies grow and consumers

are provided with information about products. Without advertising, the economy would stagnate and maybe

even collapse. Thus, to me, advertising has many positive aspects.

compete (v): race, try to do better

than someone else

distribute (v): sell, disperse, spread

elegant (adj): well-designed, stylish,

pleasing to the eye

incentive (n): motivation, reason,

encouragement

janitor (n): a cleaner in a business

(restaurant, office, school)

(Bachvan Doan- Developing Composition Skills-Mary K. Ruetten)

TELEVISION

Advantages and Disadvantages

THE BENEFITS of TELEVISION

We hear a lot about the negative effects of television on the viewer. Obviously, television can be

harmful if it is watched constantly to the exclusion of other activities. It would be just as harmful to listen to

records or to eat constantly. However, when television is watched in moderation, it is extremely valuable, as

it provides relaxation, entertainment, and education.

First of all, watching TV has the value of sheer relaxation. Watching television can be soothing and

restful after an eight-hour day of pressure, challenges, or concentration. After working hard all day, people

look forward to a new episode of a favorite show or yet another showing of Casablanca or Red River. This

period of relaxation leaves viewers refreshed and ready to take on the world again. Watching TV also seems

to reduce stress in some people. This benefit of television is just beginning to be recognized. One doctor, For

example, advises his patients with high blood pressure to relax in the evening with a few hours of television.

In addition to being relaxing, television is entertaining. Along with the standard comedies, dramas,

and game shows that provide enjoyment to viewers, television offers a variety of movies and sports events.

Moreover, in many areas, viewers can pay a monthly fee and receive special cable programming. With this

service, viewers can watch First-run movies, rock and classical music concerts, and specialized sports

events, like European soccer and Grand Prix racing. Viewers can also buy or rent movies to show on their

television sets through videodisk players or videocassette players. Still another growing area of TV

entertainment is video games. Cartridges are available for everything from electronic baseball to Pac-man,

allowing the owner to have a video game arcade in the living room.

Most important, television is educational. Preschoolers learn colors, numbers, and letters from public

television programs, like Sesame Street, that use animation and puppets to make learning fun. Science shows

for older children, like 1-2-3 Contact, go on location to analyze everything from volcanoes to rocket

launches. Adults, too, can get an education (college credits included) from courses given on television. Also,

television widens our knowledge by covering important events and current news. Viewers can see and hear

presidents' speeches, state funerals, natural disasters, and election results as they are happening. Finally, a

television set hooked up to a home computer can help its owner learn how to manage the household budget,

invest in the stock market, or master a foreign language.

Perhaps Because television is such a powerful force, we like to criticize it and search for its flaws.

However, the benefits of television should not be ignored. We can use television to relax, to have fun, and to

make ourselves smarter. This electronic wonder, then, is a servant, not a master.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

NOT EDITED

ADVANTAGE & DISADVANTAGE – NOT EDITED

NOT EDITED Advantage and Disadvantage

ADVANTAGES and DISADVANTAGES of TV

We all live in the new information world. Technology gives us so many sources to gain

information like, televisions, video games, computers etc. Environment where a person lives

afects peo hav t, per ces hohrwhatthingsh

learns depends on his environment. In these days everybody is indulge with this new technology,

especially the televisions and movies. It has many advantages but also have so many

disadvantages.

Thesdaystelevion sgeat le peo 'smind. Because everybody is so busy

with their jobs, students busy with their studies, means everybody has their goals. There are

very much hectic work in their job places, so to get rid of their tight schedule people prefer to

see movies or television it gives relaxing and away them from daily routine tensions

There are so many channels displaying on TV that gives us the information of all world.

The news channels - BBC, local news, international, fox news gives us all the information, what

is happening all over the world, why it is happening, what are the reasons. So by sitting home

we can get all news. There are so many other channels like discovery, history channels, for

children, fun loving movies, cartoon channels and so many kinds of movies also. They increase

the knowledge of children and elders also and make them more creative.

On the other hand, there are so many disadvantages. By seeing TV channels we keep

away ourselves from our social life, we just come home, switch on the TV and see different

channels. We have no links with the outside life. Evswe know our

neighbor e.EvTVhasa ad aconcdr 'sle. entsarbuswitheirjbsan

cdrchome sthe c,that rnotgf hem. entsevdon't

know what is going on with their children sometimes children get bad habits by seeing it. It also

causes health problems like weak eye side, loss of interest in studies.

Last but not the least, TV has a great source of information and entertainment, but

should see it for limited time, just to be feel relax, do get addicted to it.

CITY

Advantage and Disadvantage NOT EDITED

LIVING in a CITY

Living in a big or small city is usually a hidden dream of certain village-dwellers.

Nevertheless, it has both advantages and disadvantages.

On the plus side, it is often easier to find work and there is usually a choice of public

transport, so you do not need to own a car. Also, there are a lot of interesting things to do and

places to see. For example, you can eat in a good restaurant, visit museums, and go to the

theatres and to concerts. What is more, when you want to relax, you can usually find a park

where you can feed the ducks or just sit on a park bench and read a book. All in all, city life is

full of bustle and variety and you need never feel bored.

However, for every ever plus there is a minus. For one thing, you might have a job, but

unless it is very well paid, you will not be able to afford many of the things that there are to do,

Because living in a city is often very expensive. It is particularly difficult to find food and cheap

accommodation. What is more, public transport is sometimes crowded and dirty, particularly

during rush hour, and even the parks can become very crowded, especially on Sundays when it

seems that every city-dweller is looking for some open space and green grass. Last of all,

despite all the crowds, it is still possible to feel very lonely in a city.

In conclusion, I think that city life can be particularly appealing to young people, who

like the excitement of the city and do not mind the noise and pollution. However, many people,

when they get older and particularly when they have young children, often prefer the peace and

fresh air of the countryside.

NUCLEAR POWER

NOT EDITED Advantage and Disadvantage

ADVANTAGES and DISADVANTAGES of NUCLEAR POWER

The world's reserves of fossil fuels are running out, but there are large reserves of uranium

and new reactors that produce more energy than they use, such as nuclear power. However,

using nuclear power has advantages and disadvantages.

The advantages of nuclear power are numerous. First of all, it is inexpensive, it is more

abundant than fossil fuel, and it is easy to transport. Secondly, the energy generated is very

efficient and the waste remaining is compact. Nuclear reactors need very little fuel and the fuel

only has to be changed approximately once every three years. In addition, nuclear power is very

environmentally friendly. It produces hardly any air pollution, and it releases less radiation into the

atmosphere than coal-burning power plants. Moreover the chances of a meltdown or a radiation

leak are extremely small. Furthermore, it is a lot safer than most people think. There are many

safety features which make nuclear power one of the safest electricity sources.

On the other hand, the disadvantages of nuclear power are plentiful, such as radiation

leaks, nuclear waste, and the chance of a meltdown. It must remain deep below the surface of

the earth for millions of years until it loses its radioactivity. Moreover, the chance of meltdowns as

well as less severe reactor accidents creates panic and opposition in areas surrounding nuclear

power plants. Furthermore, radiation of nuclear power has been a proven link to cancer.

To sum up, nuclear plants are safe and reliable Although they have a few disadvantages.

They are less likely to cause deaths than coal-burning plants. In my opinion, high-level radioactive

waste must be stored in underground containment - permanently.

(Bilal Chukuyev C-4 2003)

abundant: rich, plentiful

compact: small, pressed

together

generated: produced

meltdown: a serious accident

in a nuclear power plant where

a reactor becomes too hot,

and radiation goes out into

the environment

waste: unnecessary

material that is created

during production

INTERNET

Advantage and Disadvantage NOT EDITED

ADVANTAGE and DISADVANTAGE of the INTERNET

There is no doubt that the Internet is one of the greatest humankind's inventions of the

last century. It is fast and easy way to get a lot of valuable information. However, some people

believe that the Internet creates many problems. From my point of view I think that the Internet

brings us advantages as well as disadvantages.

First of all, I think that the Internet brings us many benefits. People can have access to

the latest news, weather, traffic, bid-and-asked quotations, and so on. Another important benefit

is that the Internet is a great means of communication. A few years ago it was rather difficult to

imagine that it would be possible to communicate with people from all around the world. Students

have the opportunity to speak to the professors from prestigious universities, ask their opinions

and extend their range of interests. People have the opportunity to communicate with the people

from other countries, find out their customs, traditions and even visit each other. I think that the

Internet makes our landfriler. e've ot e earn abt e

world's history, our forefathers and gain more knowledge.

From the other hand, many questions and difficulties arose with the appearance of the

Internet. For example, children got the easy access to the information they are not supposed to

read. Also, people's security and privacy are often violated through steeling and gathering

information about people and then selling it. Many banks had to increase their Internet security

Because of hacking.

However, I believe that Internet gave us more advantages and opportunities than

disadvantages and problems.

EDUCATION

NOT EDITED Advantage and Disadvantage

INVENTIONS and STUDENTS

From my everyday experience and observation I can state several factors, which defend

the statement that with the help of technology, students nowadays can learn more information

and learn it more quickly.

First of all, the latest inventions of humankind dramatically improved our life. Nowadays

we can move from one place to another more quickly, we do not spend much time cooking; we

have many different recourses of information and means of communication. So, our life now is

more dynamic and changeable. During our day we receive a huge amount of information and

process it. Students at the same time have more resources to get information they need. They can

go to a library, the nearest bookstore, or borrow it from a friend or even download it from an

Internet. I think it is great. Instead of waiting for one's turn to get a book in a library, one can

print it from a file downloaded earlier. The great thing about it that one can print only those pages

he is interested in and also make marks on the pages to mark important ideas.

Another important aspect of this is the advantages of using computer the greatest

invention of the last century. Students do not have to spend their time by writing and re-writing

many papers. It is really time-consuming. They just type information in and may use many useful

features such as "copy", "past", "delete", "save", and so on. Also, sometimes students do not

have to write down lectures Because they already have them on their computers.

Internet plays an important role in our life now. We can communicate with the people who

are on another part of the planet. We also can get the latest news very quickly. People can ask for

a piece of advice or find different kinds of information on the Internet. Students can get their

degree on-line, register for classes, communicate with professors, take tests and even listen to a

lecture.

I think the great part in it that students may more effectively arrange their time. They can

get their task by e-mail and stay home to do it. It really saves time and makes studying more fun

especially if a person has to work in order to pay his or her tuition.

To summarize, I think that many last inventions improved students' life and allowed them

to concentrate more on studying.

EDITED

ARGUMENTATIVE - EDITED

TECHNOLOGY

Argumentative – adv & disadv

TECHNOLOGICAL and SCIENTIFIC ADVANCEMENT

are NECESSARY for SOCIETY

Moving towards the 21st cnty, ehnolc dvaentha c oc oda

society. Technology has entered the lives of even the poorest members of society, and it is very rare to find

anyone who does not have some form of modern technology in their home, such as a TV or a food processor.

There are many things to be said in favour of technological advancement, the most obvious being

t ey ke opls lve sirit henefs t cogy it d

be a much harder place to live in. For example, how would any business operate without faxes, photocopiers

or telephones?

On the other hand, technology also has the potential to destroy everything at the touch of a button –

a point made by Quentin Reynolds when h e d, Sceists ittat taispl tng

The danger of technological advancement is that machines will completely replace humans, leaving fewer

jobs and reducing human contact in everyday life, which cannot be a good thing for society.

In conclusion, although technology has the potential to provide a better quality of life for everyone,

it is also capable of destroying everything within a very short space of time. As such it should be developed

with caution and should never be allowed to take the place of human contact, Because this is what ultimately

holds a society together.

ILLNESS

Argumentative - Cause

THE RIGHT to DIE

A difficult problem that is facing society is euthanasia, which is another word for mercy killing.

Thousands of young people are mortally ill Because of incurable disease. They are all kept alive in artificial

ways. They have no chance to recover completely, but most legal systems do not allow doctors to end their

lives. However, fatally ill patients should be allowed to die for several reasons.

The first reason is that medical costs are very high. The cost of a hospital room can be as much as a

hundred dollars per day and even more. The cost of medicines and medical tests are also high. The family of

the patient is responsible for these expenses. Consequently, there would be a terrible financial burden for

them for a long time.

The second reason is that the family suffers. The nurses can only give the terminally ill patient

minimum care. The family must spend time caring for the special needs of their loved one. They should talk,

touch, and hold the patient even though he or she may be in a coma. For example, Karen Quias es

visited her every day even though she was unable to speak or see. Also, it is very difficult to watch a loved

one in a coma Because his or her condition does not improve.

The third and most important reason is that the patients have no chance of recovery. They can

never lead normal lives and must be kept alive by life – support machines. They may need a machine to

breathe and a feeding tube to take in food. They are more dead than alive and will never get better. For

example, in 1975, Karen Quinlan became unconscious after the she swallowed some drugs and drank

alcohol. She was kept alive by machines. Her parents knew that her body and brain would never be normal.

Therefore , heaket our o low he ughtrtdi. hej gr ed, nd rebratng

machine was turned off. She was able to breathe on her own, but she died nine years later in June of 1985.

In conclusion, Because terminally ill patients have no chance to live normal lives, they should be

allowed to die with dignity. Therefore, the family should have the right to ask to turn off the life-support

machines or to stop further medical treatment.

PRESS

Argumentative - Discursive

THE ROLE of the FREE PRESS

D oe hefeeprss favauablserc, ii ornid i?Whaer tnk,

newspapers and maga zisply mporntre n odas ey nd heaecpa l nflncng

pe've iny wa.

On a personal level, the media can be very entertaining and informative. Reading about the lifestyles

of the rich and famous is amusing and can help us forget our own problems. However, journalists frequently

intrude on the privacy of celebrities, following them and photographing them in their most intimate*

monthis sury acpta ierton ofhefre "

As far as politics are concerned, the free press is important as it often reveals the truth behind all the

speeches and accusations. Unfortunately, most newspapers tend to favor a particular political party,

meaning that their articles are not objective.

From an educational point of view, newspapers and magazines are an important source of up-to-date

information and in-depth articles, reporting on both local and international events. They can be an invaluable

patofacls duciaoftn xpaaadultkno wledge as well. Opponents of this view say that

newspapers do not always give correct information and facts are often falsely reported. Thus, they are not

always appropriate learning material for students.

On the whole, I believe that the existence of the free press is valuable to our society, as long as its

power is used wisely and objectively in an effort to inform the public, rather than mislead it.

intimate: personal, private

accusation: blaming someone for doing something wrong

PARENTS

Argumentative

ARE PARENTS the BEST TEACHERS?

Obviously, the First teachers we have in our lives in most cases are our parents. They teach us to

walk, to speak, and to have good manners before we reach "the real world." More than even the professional

teachers that we have in school, parents are generally the most involved in the development and education of

children.

It is almost certain that our parents are the best teachers at the beginning of our lives, which actually

corresponds to the parents' role in nature. Parents are most committed and involved in teaching their

children; they have a kind of instinct to sacrifice a part of themselves for the betterment of their children.

They love us and have great patience while passing down their knowledge to us. They wish us success and

thus will not teach us bad things. And of course, implicit learning occurs when children unconsciously copy

some of their parents' habits and styles of behavior.

During the Second stage of child development, adolescence, parents can still be in the best position

to offer advice even though the children might not accept it. In this case, perhaps the child's friends would be

the best teachers. Adolescents are notoriously rebellious in many cultures and may automatically reject any

advice from their parents. For instance, my First marriage was solely a matter of doing the opposite of what

my parents wanted when they tried to intrude in offering their advice. In such matters, parents should be

much more flexible and try to be partners with their children. So we can see that being a teacher of a growing

child becomes a more and more complicated case as time passes and many parents are simply not able to

meet the increased demands.

On the other hand, I would say that parents are not professional teachers and they tend to be very

biased by their love of their children. So wishing good things and an easy life may prevent children from

maturing. In any case, parents usually can present only one viewpoint of the world, while good teaching

should be based on different attitudes. Thus, when children go to school and have a great diversity of

teachers, they learn much more than their parents could probably give them. Furthermore, once our parents

get older, they become more conservative and cannot always be objective in regard to modern trends and

fashions. We need to take their advice with caution during that period. However, there are some kinds of

intuition which I believe should be shared between relatives about what everybody needs, and there is a great

love which exists in families that still makes our parents very good teachers and advisers at any time.

In conclusion, while parents are not the ideal teachers, and well-rounded children will generally

need a great diversity of teachers in their lives in order to have a more accurate view of the world, parents are

generally the most committed of all teachers and have the greatest emotional investment in their children and

their future.

ADVERTISING

Argumentative

EFFECT of ADVERTISING

Advertising is a powerful and persuasive medium. It is also an effective way of selling new

products, and many people argue that it effectively influences us towards unnecessary spending. Others,

However, disagree. They say advertising can't sell any product; it can only help to sell a product people want

to buy.

One of the main arguments for advertising is that it generates wealth for a country. That is to say,

more goods are sold and more taxes are paid, which help governments to pay for essential services, such as

education and health care. Moreover, there is an increase in the number of jobs for producing, marketing,

and servicing. These goods help to reduce the unemployment problem, which is also a great advantage for a

country's economy.

What is more, advertising raises money for a huge number of sporting events and artistic

performances. Otherwise, these may not be held without sponsorship from companies who advertise their

products. These events may disappear due to lack of funding. In other words, although consumerism is

promoted through advertising, it is beneficial to both the consumer and society.

On the other hand, advertisements can cause people to be dissatisfied with what they already have,

and make them want more. Being exposed again and again to products which one cannot afford produces

frustration and dissatisfaction. Furthermore, not all parents are in a position to afford the goods which their

children see advertised and want to possess. This often leads to feelings of inadequacy, especially among the

less well-off.

In addition to this, advertising creates materialism and causes people to place too much importance

on material goods. The fact that people are prepared to work long hours, or even turn to crime in order to

gain the goods on offer, shows that advertising persuades people to go to great lengths to keep the same

standard of living as those they see around them. It is a fact that neither crime nor the stress caused by

overworking can benefit society.

In conclusion, I believe that advertising generates wealth by encouraging people to spend more

money, but it also supports greed and breeds dissatisfaction by putting us off from more vital things.

breed: cause, create

dissatisfied: displeased

exposed to: seeing

funding: financial support

generate: create, cause, produce

goods: products

intrusion: attack, invasion

medium: method, way

promote: encourage

DRUG ABUSE

Argumentative - Problem Solution

DRUG ABUSE: PROBLEMS and SOLUTIONS

Drug abuse is widespread in many countries. Billions of dollars are spent internationally on

preventing drug use, treating addicts, and fighting drug-related crime. Although drugs threaten many

societies, their effects can be combated successfully. This essay looks at some of the effects of drug use on

society, and suggests some solutions to the problem.

Drug abuse causes multiple problems for countries and communities. The medical and psychological

effects are very obvious. Addicts cannot function as normal members of society. They neglect or abuse their

families, and eventually require expensive treatment or hospitalization. The second effect is crime. Huge

police resources are needed to fight smuggling and dealing. Criminal gangs and mafia underworlds develop

with the money from drugs.

However, the menace of drugs can be fought. Education is the First battle. Children need to be told

at home and in school about drugs. People need to be aware of the effects so that they can avoid this

problem. A second approach is to increase police manpower to stop dealers and to enforce the law.

However, the main target should be the user. Families and counselors need to talk to children and people at

risk. Parents need to look at their children and help them. Jobs are needed to give people a role in society.

In conclusion, although the problem of drugs may seem impossible to eliminate, there are concrete

steps that can be taken to weaken the hold of drugs on society. The danger from drugs is too great to ignore.

addict n: someone who cannot stop taking harmful drugs

concrete adj: real, obvious

counselor n: therapist, psychologist

hold n: control

menace n: threat, danger

neglect v: ignore, pass over, forget

STUDENT

Argumentative - Opinion

BEING a UNIVERSITY STUDENT

What is the difficulty of being a university student? You need to know that attending university is

really important. If you finish university and get a degree, you can find a good job. You will make some

friends and meet different people. You will also learn some others language. However being a university

student is really difficult Because there are more responsibilities, more expenses, and time management.

Being a university student you will have many responsibilities at school and home. At school you

must do everyday works that is given to you. You will have work everyday in class. You need to do every

tng tt tacrs gi tn or ttas. Ifdn' do they ou cn flhatour

and you will not get the grade that you need to receive every end of each semester. If you went back home,

you will have some responsibilities at home too. The responsibilities are feeding the pigs, cleaning the house,

washing clothes and other important things that needed to done at home.

Universities have a lot of expenses. You will pay for the taxi, your lunch, tuition, books, and other

materials that are needed for a university student. You must buy these Because if you did not buy these you

can also fail your class. However, attending university is really good Because you will get the refund checks

and other money that you can apply when you in university. The bad things are if you have been suspended

fom l a wi y oryourclss ey ensi. ditpatm cn' e

university any more. It is important to know how the school is really important to all the people.

Being a university student you must think about time management. Time management is really

important to each student. If you know how to manage your time you will be the best student. You need to

manage your time for studying and time to for individual works that you need to do. It is not really easy to

manage your time. If you follow your time you will find how it can help you when you are in university and

also at home. You can do your work at the different time. You must prepare you time for every semester.

To conclude, being a university student important if you want to be a successful person, but it is

really difficult Because of more responsibilities, more expense and time management. However you need to

try you best to finish school and find a job so that you can help your family some day. It is not easy to be a

university student but you need to be responsible for your life in the future.

TELEVISION

Argumentative

IMPORTANCE of TELEVISION

Today it is very common in industrialized countries for a household to have at least one television.

In fact, it is so common that it is difficult to imagine a household without TV. This shows just how

important television is. To understand how important television is, we can look at the variety of programs

and valuable content it offers and the purposes it serves in daily life.

First of all, there are many different types of programs on television. The viewer can watch a

weather report to prepare for the day. Cartoons and sport provide relaxation and fun. School programs,

documentaries and the news teach us about the world. And advertisements inform us about products and new

ideas.

Secondly, the content is very appealing because it is realistic and up to date. As TV is a medium that

combines moving, color images and sound, it resembles real life, so the viewers can identify with what they

see. Furthermore, modern technology means that the content is up to date, For example, news reports can

be broadcast live and from all over the world. This means that information is available almost anywhere at

any time.

Finally, TV can be used to enhance many important aspects* of everyday life. People seek

entertainment and distraction, and TV can give us that in the form of films or cartoons. People want

education, information and instruction because they are inquisitive and like to learn. TV gives us this in

documentaries or educational programs, and in reports or cultural programs. People enjoy creativity, and TV

gives us that in the work of all the people involved in creating clever film scripts, effective scenery, witty

dialogues or magnificent camera shots. TV gives us the world, other cultures, other people, languages and

ideas. It introduces us to knowledge.

As we have seen, television offers us a wide range of valuable programs and content and serves

many purposes in our daily lives. TV not only provides many types of programs with interesting and broad

content, but it also serves to fulfill our needs in terms of entertainment and knowledge. TV is an integral and

via dity. aciepositvey o heduciof etapee'aress hes,

and it will continue to have a strong influence for many years to come.

aspect: feature, characteristic

COMPUTER CRIME

Argumentative - Discursive

COMPUTER CRIME

When people hear the word computer crime, they often think of some bad pictures from the Internet

that show crimes involving computers. Those tapes of crime are no different from crimes without computers.

The computer is only a tool that a criminal uses to commit a crime. There are no precise, reliable statistics on

the amount of computer crime and the economic loss to victims, Because many of these computer crimes are

apparently not detected by the victims. Many of these crimes are never reported to authorities, partly

Because the losses are often difficult to calculate. Nevertheless, there is a consensus among both law

enforcement personnel and computer scientists who specialize in security that both the number of computer

crime incidents and the sophistication of computer criminals are increasing rapidly. Estimates are that

computer crime costs victims at least five billion dollars each year in the USA, and the true value of such

crimes might be significantly higher.

In computer security, there is a new word: "information warfare." While "information warfare" is

just another name for computer crime, the word "warfare" does fairly indicate the amount of damage

inflicted on society. There are three major classes of criminal activity with computers: unauthorized use of a

ce, eang licerprogrm cld "r s"aharssme t ternet. These

are in contrast to merely using computer equipment as a tool to commit old crimes.

Unauthorized use of computers generally takes the following forms: Unauthorized viewing of

computer files, changing data, deleting data, and denying service to authorized users. Most unauthorized use

is accomplished by a person who uses a modem to access a remote computer from his house. In this way, the

computer criminal is acting analogously to a thief. To successfully use a remote computer, any user must

have both a valid user name and valid password. The criminals who change or delete data, who gobble large

amounts of computer resources and who also might use other people's data (such as credit card numbers,

social security numbers, and other personal information) have a more sinister motive and are capable of

doing immense damage.

Everyone has heard the words "computer virus", but few know a precise definition. The general term

is "rogue program" or "malicious program", which is divided into the following types: file-destroying, self –

replicating programs, and data congesting. All of them can delete and destroy important data. Not requiring a

professional programmer, most malicious programs are made by a person or a small group. Because

nowadays people rely very much on the Internet, they are more likely to be affected by a virus.

The last type of computer crime is harassment. In general, a harasser intends to cause emotional

distress and has no legitimate purpose to his communications. Harassment can be as simple as continuing to

send e-mail to someone who has said they want no further contact with the sender. Harassment may also

include threats, sexual remarks, or pejorative labels. A particularly disturbing form of harassment is sending

a forged e-mail that appears to be from the victim and contains racist remarks or other embarrassing text

which will tarnish the reputation of the victim.

NUCLEAR WEAPONS

Argumentative

NUCLEAR WEAPONS: OTHER OPTIONS

Nuclear weapons are one of today's most talked about issues. The United States alone has

enough missiles to destroy the Earth a few times over. Americans, then, should not waste their money on

taxes for building more weapons! There are other issues America must be concerned with. Why not stop the

building of weapons and use the money for other needed causes? Today, over forty percent of America's

national budget is used for our already large nuclear arsenal, but less than one percent is allocated for the

homeless and other vital causes. In my opinion, the money could be used for helping the homeless, working

towards a drug-free America, and easing the trade deficit.

The money could be put to use to ease housing costs, and making housing affordable for homeless

people. More houses could be built and old ones renovated or replaced. Old boarded-up buildings could be

torn down and new apartments would take their place. Empty lots can be transformed into affordable* and

clean rooms. Thus, building more houses lowers the costs to buy a house which, in turn, allows more people

to move off the streets. If homes cannot be built, existing shelters could use food and medical aid. Shelters

for the homeless are in bad shape and need the extra money to clean up the area.

Many people talk about a drug-free America, including George Bush. Although he wants drug

trafficking to stop, he does not allocate enough funds to accomplish the task. When production of useless

weapons is stopped, the new income can be use to increase the police force. More police stations, officers,

and detectives are needed now. Many investigations at this moment are slowed Because of the lack of

manpower. Many people do not feel safe in their homes Because local police forces are understaffed. All of

this would change if we stop the Cold War. People could walk on the streets at night, drug lords would be

behind bars, and drugs would be eradicated from the country if nuclear weapons were stopped. The money

would be used to set up addiction centers where many addicts can stop their use of drugs. More patrols

could be set up along the border, stopping drugs before they enter this country which, in turn, would keep

them off the streets and away from America's youth.

Likewise, the trade deficit needs money to reverse its upward climb. Other countries are buying up

American companies, and literally America itself. We owe countries billions of dollars which we can never

pay off at the rate we are going. The American dollar is falling below other countries' currencies. Our

country needs extra money to pay debts and to renew trust with other countries. Once trust is renewed, we

can again emerge as a leading superpower.

Hence, weapons are now gathering dust in bunkers waiting for a war that will never come. Money

must be put to use for the homeless, to end the drug problem, and to lessen the trade deficit. We, as a

country, should worry about other problems besides the war. Let's make America that clean, drug-free place

that has kept Americans dreaming for many years.

ENGLISH and MATH - ART and MUSIC

Argumentative -

ENGLISH and MATH are MORE IMPORTANT SUBJECTS

THAN ART and MUSIC

Isn't it unfortunate that in today's society there are many people who cannot read, write, or even do

arithmetic? In my opinion, although subjects such as Art and Music are important, English and Math are the

most fundamental part of our education.

In the first place, when you know how to read, write and do simple calculations, you have the tools

required in order to deal with everyday matters. For example, being able to read and write can help you to

communicate and express yourself clearly. Moreover, you need basic math for such daily chores as doing

your shopping, paying your bills and managing your money. Furthermore, it is essential to have a good

knowledge of English and Math in order to find even the simplest job. Reading, writing and mathematical

skills are the minimum requirements that most employers demand.

On the other hand, it can be argued that Art and Music are just as significant as English and Math.

For instance, learning how to draw or play an instrument can introduce a child to a whole new world. In

addition to this, subjects such as Art and Music can provide children with a well-rounded education rather

than just basic skills.

All things considered, though, it seems to me that English and Math are vital subjects. Without

learning to read, write or do arithmetic, people may have difficulties coping with even the simplest tasks in

daily life.

(Evans, Virginia. Successful Writing Upp. Int.)

EXERCISE

Argumentative -Persuasive

WHY PEOPLE SHOULD EXERCISE

In the past, I venerben ncld o tipatisporFrnklI dn'tlkei, ma

people whom I lived with kept telling me every day how good sports were. Since the peer pressure was

growing, I decided to go to the gym. After that I could really understand people when they said exercise

really helps a person to get organized and keeps you healthy, both physically and mentally.

To begin with, when you are a lazy person, it is difficult to take the First step, but it is all a matter

of committing yourself to something that will provide you a lot of positive feedback. Once you start doing

exercise and observing positive results, you actually enjoy it. It takes a lot of effort and strong will, but it's

worh tT incltng o itpaicpa n n c tvityou i. do, llsttorning

your day in a way that enables you to do everything you have to, including exercising. As a result of this,

you will no longer be a stressed-out person without time to do all your activities.

, it is obvious that once you exercise you will be in better condition. You will be physically

healthier. It is probable that you will lose weight and your muscles will get stronger and stronger. When your

body feels well and full of energy, it will respond immediately to any action you want to do. Furthermore,

any activity will be done in high spirits.

The third reason why exercising is good is that it affects you positively in a psychological way.

Doing exercise helps you to set specific goals which, along with a strong will, can be achieved. When you do

that, you are aware of your abilities, you accept your weaknesses, and your self-esteem goes up. Any sport

distracts you Because it helps you to not think about school, friends, problems, and other things. Thus, it

brings you time to think about yourself and no one else. It also helps you keep your mind busy and avoid

dangerous habits.

As a result of my experiences, I can say that doing exercise is very important to any person of any

a. hepositi fcof xeing, cI' leam eia keachan. eyou asports

activity that you like, you get organized; therefore, you start doing things the right way and get enormous

benefits which make you feel good as a whole human being. You start living your life happily.

(Maru Mercado Advanced English Erlyn Baack)

distract: take your attention away from something

incline: to have tendency, lean

SCIENCE or LITERATURE

Argumentative-Persuasive

SCIENCE or LITERATURE?

In general, knowledge can be divided into two types: natural knowledge and social knowledge.

Science and math are the most important component of former, while art and literature are essential parts of

the latter. In my opinion, both of these are very important to any individual. I will explain my reasons in this

essay.

First, only complete knowledge can make a really knowledgeable man/woman. We know that the

world consists not only of things studied by science and math, such as stars and flowers, but that it also

consists of beautiful and attractive things such as poems and paintings, which are studied by art and

literature. Lack of knowledge will lead to an incomplete view of the world.

Secondly, subjects like art and literature are helpful for the development of subjects like science and

math. There are some rules that, given both types of subjects, the master of one subject may be beneficial to

the development of another subject. It is because of this that many great people are great artists as well as

scientists. It is known that Einstein played the violin well, while he is also acknowledged as a great physicist.

Some people believe that grasping both types of knowledge is essential for anyone wishing to be successful

in the new millennium.

Of course, the study of science and math is very important. It is the study of them that produces our

modern society. However, an additional master of art and literature will make our life more colorful, and

even more successful.

IMMIGRANTS and LANGUAGE

Argumentative – Persuasive

IMMIGRANTS & LEARNING LANGUAGE

The United States of America is one of the bigges tcriit d. 'fa Because of

its freedom and liberty. It is well-known Because its population comes from all over the world. Immigrants

cn ean eStaes'lngua, nglsh, o ep hic y td, s irtc nge their

culture for an American way of life.

I believe that recent immigrants should learn English in order to live in this country. They should

lart"clngua o ketcy tte. h edon'tlrEity blet o

communicate and do what they want. For example, my motrs ica refEua hre a

aShedoe aEiOnedahe e, acdn'tb rat. dn'tknow twas

going on, but she told her mother to call an am bulnc. hehermotrcllt t, oul

tlT a oulnotundend tAni'motrwa yiFortty, rsieraid nd

called the ambulance. The doctor told her sister that if she had not arrived at the hospital on time, Anita

could have died. A pill had gotten stuck in her throat.

Immigrants should learn English to speak in public, but they should also keep using their native

languages at home. The children of immigrants should learn how to speak their par es'lageItive

important to communicate with our relatives and family in general. If we learn English only and forget our

"itelngua,"wewon' bl o ommunia tourpae nt For example, Florence, my co-

worker, speaks English onlHe he eah rSpani( he angua) Nowadays,

Flenc atcommuniat h areorothe eli ve PuerRio. l r

motrs lngua, tditind ctur

Immigrants may replace their langua gewih nglsh, itunfrtgi trcur. he y

grow up with a way of living and it is difficult to change it Because they are in another country. They have

the right to keep their culture and values. We immigrants have the right to know where we come from and

wha als ult In this way, we can transmit it to our future generation. After all, the first

Amendment of the Constitution of this country gives us the right. It is freedom of religion, culture and

speech.

In conclusion, immigrants should learn English in order to communicate with the public and to keep

t ountrunied, hey dn'tengetr ulef n r cn y ie. heha he

right to keep it and transmit it to their future generations.

ANIMALS

Argumentative- Compare & Contrast

DOG and CATS

"A dog is a man's best friend." That common saying may contain some truth, but dogs are not the

only animal friend whose companionship people enjoy. For many people, a cat is their best friend. Despite

what dog lovers may believe, cats make excellent house pets.

In the First place, people enjoy the companionship of cats. Many cats are affectionate. They will

snuggle up and ask to be petted, or scratched under the chin. Who can resist a purring cat? If they're not

feeling affectionate, cats are generally quite playful. They love to chase balls and feathers, or just about

anything dangling from a string. They especially enjoy playing when their owners are participating in the

game. Contrary to popular opinion, cats can be trained. Using rewards and punishments, just like with a

dog, a cat can be trained to avoid unwanted behavior or perform tricks. Cats will even fetch!

In the Second place, cats are civilized members of the household. Unlike dogs, cats do not bark or

make other loud noises. Most cats don't even meow very often. They generally lead a quiet existence. Cats

also don't often have "accidents." Mother cats train their kittens to use the litter box, and most cats will use it

without fail from that time on. Even stray cats usually understand the concept when shown the box and will

use it regularly. Cats do have claws, and owners must make provision for this. A tall scratching post in a

favorite cat area of the house will often keep the cat content to leave the furniture alone. As a last resort, of

course, cats can be declawed.

Lastly, one of the most attractive features of cats as house pets is their ease of care. Cats do not have

to be walked. They get plenty of exercise in the house as they play, and they do their business in the litter

box. Cleaning a litter box is a quick, painless procedure. Cats also take care of their own grooming. Bathing

a cat is almost never necessary Because under ordinary circumstances cats clean themselves. Cats are more

particular about personal cleanliness than people are. In addition, cats can be left home alone for a few

hours without fear. Unlike some pets, most cats will not destroy the furnishings when left alone. They are

content to go about their usual activities until their owners return.

Cats are low maintenance, civilized companions. People who have small living quarters or

less time for pet care should appreciate these characteristics of cats. However, many people who

have plenty of space and time still opt to have a cat Because they love the cat personality. In many

ways, cats are the ideal house pet.

STUDYING ABROAD

Argumentative

STUDYING ABROAD

I've been in America studying English since this April. It's certainly the most significant event in my

life. I came to study at university in America Because the Japanese university I went to was disappointing

and did not give me any benefits. It was also boring. Most Japanese university students study hard before

entering a university, but at the university they hardly study. Instead of studying, they spend a lot of time

playing and drinking. Therefore, there are some advantages why I came to America.

The first advantage of studying at an American university is to get global ideas. If I live only in

Japan, my sight will be limited. To communicate with Americans or many foreigners will be very helpful for

metge obalisI' rdy xperncematngs n mei. schoolI atak h ny

foreign students, and I learned different ways of thinking and differences of culture. Now I live in an

apartment with a French student named Alex. I am living comfortably and I can learn many things from him.

For example, sometimes he cooks French food for me, and teaches me the French language. He can speak

Japanese a little, and sometimes I teach him Japanese. Learning a foreign language is also learning a foreign

culture, so learning each language is good for us. And now, we have a good relationship. Also, to experience

many things in America will be good for me.

Another benefit of studying in America is that I have a chance to visit many different places.

During the three months since I've arrived, on weekends I went to many places and events such as Los

Angeles, baseball games, the beach, fi reaso I' etbaebal me, hebeca

fireworks in Japan, but it is somehow different. Especially the atmosphere of the baseball game was very

different. The audience was very enthused, and they cheered hard, so I felt unification. It was very fun.

As a result, I'stng nglsh o ce goas. goas r o ak niwe nd

graduate from a university in America. Also, I nttge oba dea. udying nglsh s d nd m

exhausted, but every day I gain significant and valuable experiences.

LITERACY

Argumentative -Problem Solution

LITERACY is a BASIC HUMAN RIGHT

It is a very dangerous thing to say that basic literacy skills are more important now than they have

ever been in the past. While a strong argument can be made in favor of this idea, making such an argument

would imply that reading and writing were somehow less important in the past. While there is a grain of truth

to the argument that literacy was not fundamental to the daily existence of most people in the pre-Industrial

Revolution period, rationalizing such a lack of need for education in such a way is the first step to

withholding education from certain groups, a great social crime that has led to the disempowerment of

disadvantaged groups all over the world throughout history. However, if we can keep in mind that education

is a basic human right, then we can discuss the strengths of the proposition that literacy is more important

now than it has ever been before.

It is true that in the past the majority of people all over the world made their livelihood from

agricultural activities and that the vast majority of these activities required few or no literacy skills. In some

senses, we could argue that literacy skills were less important in the agricultural age than they are now, but to

do so would be to forget that literacy also reflects an active mind and that people have always needed to

engage in activities of the mind. For example, even though a farmer might have labored all day in her corn

field, she may enjoy reading the latest Jane Austen novel when arrived at home. We can see in this example

that, while literacy was not directly related to this laborer's livelihood, literacy was important to her quality

of life.

However, we could make a good argument that literacy is more important now than it was in the

past. As we all know, the world is experiencing a revolution that may turn out to be more important than the

Industrial Revolution. We are now entering the Information Age, an age in which information and

knowledge have more value than the ability to build machines, create "stuff," grow crops, or even mine

precious metals and produce gemstones. Nowadays, accurate information may be worth more than the most

expensive Rolls-Royce or the biggest diamond. A perfect example of this increasing dominance is the

explosive rise in the popularity of the Internet. The Internet offers the world countless bytes of information

twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week, and 365 days a year. Companies all over the world, but

principally in the United States, are rushing to stake their claim in cyberspace, and stiff competition among

companies has resulted. In order to gain dominance, these companies must have the best-skilled workers, an

advanced understanding of computer systems, and good intuition about what will happen in the future. All of

these abilities to compete in the global marketplace stem directly from literacy skills, and those without these

skills will be stuck in the service, agricultural, and heavy industry fields.

In short, we can see that people in the past who were lacking in literacy skills essentially had more

company than those lacking these skills have today and could still earn their livelihood. Further, we could

argue that Because of the nature of the global marketplace and Because of the emergence of the Information

Age, we could make the argument that literacy is fundamental to professional success nowadays. Literacy

should be considered a basic human right in a literate society.

TECHNOLOGY

Argumentative

TECHNOLOGY

The Luddites are a group of people who believe that technology has had a destructive effect on

society. People across the world may have a different opinion about whether technology has had a positive or

netveee sociy. tnk veyones nswe d omeoutt :tttchnology sha

more positive effects than negative effects. There are many reasons backing up this statement such as

improvements in medicine, the creation of the motorized vehicle, ways for students to do their work, and

farming.

People might First off think that technology has had a bad effect on society. There are good reasons

to think this. Back before the revolutions of science and agriculture, time was not a main concern. People did

their day-to-day things. They went to work, came home, ate dinner, and went to bed. There were very few

things that happened in between those events. They did not have to worry about the time and whether they

were going to be late for something. They did not worry about getting something done Because there would

not be enough daylight. Since we have had this huge increase in technology, time has become a huge factor.

Many people w il y, Tr bemor ha24 s iada, t tttffctOurwor

now moves so much faster. Clocks are now a bigger concern Because we need to know what time it is in

order to get this done or that done. Pollution would be another good argument for why technology has a

negative impact on society. There never used to be concerns for the ozone layer. We did not have millions of

people driving around in their cars and big factories producing lots of bad chemicals. Today, we have to

wonder if our earth will last another hundred years Because of the pollution that we now produce as an effect

of technology.

One the other hand, technology has done great things for us today. What I am doing right now

could not be done fifty years ago. If we wanted to write anything, it had to be in hand writing. Now we have

these fancy computers that do all the work for us. But they do more than just write for us. They connect us

with people all across the world.

Technology lets us travel with our cars, which is one of the biggest advances in technology. Before

the invention of the car, people had to travel from place to place by horse, horse and buggy, or on foot. Now,

not only can we travel in our cars, trucks, or whatever we drive, we can look at the world on the Internet.

Vehicles let us drive from place to place while we just sit in the car steer, give the gas, and break.

Technology has allowed us to make the freeways that you and I drive on every day. Although there are

barrels, slow drivers, and exits we have to dodge, motorized vehicles allow us to travel anywhere faster than

we could in the past.

Farming has changed drastically. Before the agricultural revolution, men had to plow the fields using

donkeys and walking many miles a day. Now we have tractors and combines that do the work for us.

Tractors and combines allow farmers to spend less time in the fields Because they can ride in the cab and get

the work done in less time. Farmers can work on more fields, which means they can cultivate more fields,

create more crops, and earn more money for their families.

Medical advances are one of the biggest advances in technology. Twenty years ago, a man that had a

liver problem might not have lived Because hospitals did not know how to treat his disease. Since the

beginning of medical treatments, every year there is a new treatment or they have discovered an antidote for

a disease or virus. I bet that in the next twenty years there will be a cure for AIDS. It is only a matter of time.

They have found a cure for most of the past diseases and viruses, so this is just the next big discovery.

The bottom line is that we do not even realize how much of an impact technology has on our lives.

We do things that people twenty, forty, or one hundred years ago would not have ever dreamed of doing, and

we do not even know it. We take for granted everything we do. Next time you are with your grandmother, or

someone of an older generation, ask them how it was when he or she was a teenager. Even you can tell that

things have changed dramatically. If we did not have these advances, our world would not grow. We would

still be wearing our two outfits of clothes five days a week, and our one good outfit on Sunday. Technology

is the food that feeds our world and us and makes us grow, which is why technology has had greater

advantages than disadvantages.

By: Michael Cauley

Argumentative- Effect

HAS TELEVISION DESTROYED COMMUNICATION

among FRIENDS and FAMILY?

Television is undoubtedly one of the most powerful means of communication in the history of

humankind. It rivals all other forms of communication, such as the Internet, the telephone, movies, and, of

course, simple, low-tech speech. Television, with its wide availability and rich media with images and sound,

is difficult to ignore and even seductive in its appeal. Television is as much a part of our lives as are our

meals, work, or school. Studies consistently show that the average American child spends almost as much

time watching television as she does in school. Furthermore, Because television is so rich in its media, it

often requires our full attention and it is more attractive to us than our daily lives are. Naturally, the more

time one spends watching television, the less time she has with her family and friends. Thus, we can clearly

see why some have claimed that television is harmful for communication among family and friends.

However, I believe that, while television has been somewhat harmful in its effects, it has hardly "destroyed"

communication among family and friends for most people, although for some, this may be true.

Most people much prefer spending time with their families and friends to spending time watching

television. Television is of course an important part of many people's lives, but most people would gladly

choose family and friends over television if they were given the choice. Furthermore, most educated people

are aware of the deleterious effects of too much television and either avoid spending excessive time watching

television, or actually do not enjoy it. I, for example, after a long day at work, would much rather spend time

talking with my wife and playing with my children than I would watching some unrealistic portrayal of life

on television. For me and my family, our time together is precious and beautiful, and could never be replaced

or hurt by television.

Furthermore, the effect of television is simply not so great that it could be said to have "destroyed"

communication among family and friends. Granted communication among family and friends in

industrialized countries has decreased in recent years, so it might be tempting to blame this problem on

television since its rise roughly coincided with the decrease in time we spend with our families. However, I

believe this situation is more likely due to increased pressures relating to work, school, and the economy. In

my case, for example, I find that my pressures from work are so great that I must often sacrifice time at

home so that I can meet the challenges of running my own business. Many of my friends are in similar

situations--my best friend, For example, has just finished law school, which took about sixty hours a week

of his time. In other words, people nowadays have very little time for anything, but television is not the

cause--it is an increased desire to succeed.

In some situations, However, television has surely contributed to a decrease in communication

among family members. In my childhood in the countryside, I often saw parents and children watching

television for hours on end, rarely speaking with one another. It seemed for them that television was a way to

escape from their sad, miserable existence. However, even in this case, I would say that television merely

contributed to the bad situation, but did not cause it. If television did not exist, surely these people would

have found other escapes, For example alcohol or gambling. In other words, people always find a way to do

what they want to do.

In short, I do not believe that television has destroyed or even harmed interpersonal communication

among most people. Most people realize that television is merely a temporary diversion and do not use it to

replace interpersonal communication. I believe that the damage attributed to television is greatly exaggerated

and that such damage is most likely attributable to other more powerful social factors.

SMOKING

Argumentative- Persuasive

WHY YOU SHOULD NOT SMOKE

A lot of people are sure that you know that smoking harms your body. Then why do you continue

smoking? Maybe you do it Because you vetrlly cmeccous boutalt ftt smoki

ha. he ealof awhy shoult . A few of these reasons are that smoking affects

your health, you spend a lot of money on cigarettes, and when you smoke you are not respecting people

around you.

The First reason you dn'tsmokeit ng fctyourhetIfyou k eyour

physical condition will be negatively affected, so it will be very difficult for you to succeed in sports. In

addition, smoking produces lethal diseases like cancer and reduces the length and quality of your life.

Ma don'notcea hephysialees smong mm eaey, but you surely will be sorry one

day.

The Second reason you dn'smokei Because of all the money that you spend on it. Maybe

you start smoking only when someone offers you a cigarette, but there will be a day when you will feel the

need of a cigarette. By this time, you will pay whatever it costs to smoke, and each time you will smoke

more, so you will spend more money. All the money you spend on cigarettes could be spent on something

bee, don'thi

The last reason you dn' s espef opl ryou. heyou moke

you not only harm yourself, but you also harm all the people around you. So you n' lfsh;you

should t ea voismokiifontofpeoplewho tsmoke Also , ny opl ket l

cigarettes, so ty won' eoy yourompaouli t?

T rt herawhy shouldn't ke , so I hope that now those of you who

smoke are able to think a little and try to make a smart decision. In addition to all the reasons, I would like

you to think about how much you love yourself and then whether you want to continue harming yourself.

Think also a hepeopl l li miy, don'twa o e suffriorsik.

If you decide to continue smoking, consider the bad results. But if you decide to stop smoking,

congratulations! Remember that if you can dream it, you can do it.

'ysa MTESMrearo Aed Esh)

WORKING MOTHERS

Argumentative – Cause and Effect

WORKING MOTHERS HAVE POSITIVE EFFECTS on the FAMILY

Germaine Greer, theAustrlin mistsad, womest ear irown t

onlwatfiitmabeoutsi irown sIfi s r, n t wihout vianeti

effect on the family? Nowadays, more and more women work outside the home, which affects many people

positively or negatively.

One point in favor of mothers working is that their children often learn to be independent from an

early age, which can only help them in the future. Also , n ny ale, hemas ay one is not

enough to cover all household expenses. Thus, the need for extra income arises, and the woman has to work.

Moreover, working outside the home gives a woman a sense of her own personal identity and self-

confidence. A woman who stays at home will awabeknown s wifanot s rson n

own right.

On the other hand, child care is expensive. Therefore, a large proportion of the money a working

mother earns will be sent on childcare. What is more, if both parents are out working all day, they only see

their children for a few hours in the evening. This can have a negative effect, as children may start to see

their parents as strangers. Finally, a working mother usually has to look after both the children and home in

her spare time, so she is actually doing two jobs instead of one, which can be very tiring. She may also miss

outmpora ents in he chiln've, such ahei First words.

To sum up, there are many arguments both for and against mothers working. Every family is

different and what is good for one family may not necessarily be good for another. Taking everything into

account, it should be left to the individual mother to decide whether working or not is something that she

wants to do.

YOUNG- CRIME

Argumentative - Solution

JUVENILE-YOUNG- CRIME

Juvenile* crime is a sign that there is something wrong with society. Young criminals are not

inherently* bad; they are reacting to the conditions in which they find themselves. It is only when these

conditions have been improved that crime rates will fall. To do this is expensive, and requires more spending

on employment, welfare and education, but to do nothing would lead to a further deterioration in social order

and would be a false economy.

Juvenile crime is not new, but the crimes committed by young people today are far more common

and serious than they were in the past. In a city such as New York, for example, it would not be considered

extraordinary if someone were held up at gunpoint by a twelve-year-old or assaulted* by a gang of teenagers.

The problem of juvenile crime can Therefore only be solved by removing those factors that cause it.

Governments need to spend more on welfare* benefits, but, more importantly, they need to create

employment so both parents and children feel that they are part of society and can contribute* towards it and

benefit from it. Improvements in education are vital as well, so that children from even the most

disadvantaged homes have a base and can be given encouragement and the opportunity to succeed in life.

Governments can do little to stop the decline in the traditional family, but improved social conditions might

allow more families to stay together.

Before one can suggest a solution, it is necessary to analyze the problem and to see what has caused

the explosion in juvenile crime. There are three main causes. Firstly, the social environment in which many

young people find themselves in the inner cities plays a major role. Poverty and unemployment can create a

sense of alienation*, and a child who thinks that he has no hope of achieving the wealth and happiness that

other people have will often become frustrated and violent. Secondly, an inadequate education system may

also be partly to blame. If a child feels he is not valued and is a failure, he will be prone to boredom and

open to bad influences. Finally, the decline of the nuclear family and of traditional moral values may also

play a role, and a child who grows up without the support of caring, loving parents may not develop a sense

of responsibility or consideration for others.

alienation: unfriendliness,

separation

assault: physical attack

commit: do, carry out

contribute: play a role, be

part of the cause

deterioration: decline, fall

explosion: sudden increase

inherently: naturally

juvenile: young

welfare: money given by the

government to help poor

people

EDUCATION

Argumentative - Problem Solution

EDUCATION: LOSING ITS VALUE

Today, it seems to be universally accepted that increased education is a good thing. Thousands of

colleges and millions of students spend vast amounts of time and money chasing pieces of paper. But what is

the value of these qualifications? This essay will discuss whether education has been devalued.

Supporters of education (usually teachers or educators, or those who have an interest in stopping

people thinking for themselves) say that increased levels of education will open doors for students.

Certificates, diplomas, and degrees are held up as a status symbol, a passport to a private club of money and

power.

However, the truly powerful are not those who have taken degrees, but people who have stood back

and looked at what is really important in life. They have seen opportunity and followed dreams. These

people are found in every part of society. Like many brilliant people, Einstein was a weak student at math.

Like many successful businessmen, Bill Gates never completed college. Like many inventive and creative

people, Edison never went to school. The greatest religious teachers do not have letters after their name, but

have looked into their hearts for meaning. Similarly , hewors itallades notha se

degrees or doctorates. These are the people who shaped our century, and they are too busy with real life to

spend time in the paper chase.

Students in college are being sold an illusion. They are made to believe that self-understanding and

society approval will come with the acquisition of a piece of paper. Instead of thinking for themselves, and

finding their own personality and strengths, they are fitted like square pegs into round holes.

The role of education is to prepare masses of people to operate at low levels of ability in a very

limited and restricted range of activities. Some of these activities are more challenging than perhaps the

assembly lines of the past, but still the ultimate purpose is equally uninteresting. More worryingly, despite

the increased level of education, people are still not genuinely expected to think for themselves. In fact, the

longer years of schooling make the job of brainwashing even easier.

There is still a role for study, research, and education. However, we need to examine our emphasis

on education for the sake of a piece of paper, and to learn the real meaning and revolutionary challenge of

knowledge.

READING

Argumentative - Cause

WHY PEOPLE SHOULD READ for PLEASURE

In past years, the use of the television and the Internet has increased. This situation has caused

many people to change their lives and the way they enjoy their free time. Because of television and the

Internet, many people spend less time reading, so the purpose for this essay is to present reasons why people

should read just for pleasure. The reasons that I give you are quite simple: to improve your knowledge and

to expand your general culture, to have more fun and to make your imagination fly, and Finally, to expand

your vocabulary and find new ways to express your ideas.

The first reason I will give to enjoy reading is that when you read, you can expand your knowledge

and also your culture. There are a lot of types of books such as history, novels, tragedies, comedies and a

variety of other themes. You can see that people who read more often frequently have a broader knowledge

of life and also a bigger perspective of their environment. I think that gives them an advantage over others

who do not read frequently.

The Second reason to read more often is that through books, you can have fun and even travel in

your imagination. Children have not yet lost the ability of getting into their dreams, and Because of this,

during their First years the parents read a lot of tales in which they use their imagination. Adults should try

to keep this ability so we do not forget the importance of using our imaginations. The imagination also

represents a tool that could help you to develop your professional career in a creative way.

Finally, the Third and the most important feature that reading offers you is that it does not matter

what age you are, you can always expand your vocabulary and ways of expressing your ideas to the others in

a simple and correct form. In time, you can improve the kind of books that you read. There are a lot of

categories, so you will never stop learning from the pleasure of reading. People who know how to choose a

book generally have the capability of choosing a formal book in which they can find formal grammatical

structures and obviously a formal vocabulary. All these things allow them to gain greater fluency in their

communication.

In conclusion, I recommend that you enjoy reading more often; there are excellent reasons for doing

it. You just have to want to expand your knowledge and your culture, improve your imagination and also

expand your vocabulary. I know that we should evolve with technology; that is, it is good to know how to

navigate the Internet, but we must also not forget the books. Try to choose good books at the beginning, and

then I assure you that you never will stop reading.

WRITING

Argumentative - Problem Solution

WRITING PROBLEM

Have you ever received a problem-solution essay assignment where you could not think of

anything to write? Although many of the forty million students in America go through this at one time or

anot he, spa! There are several systematic ways to find a writing topic. Some topics take no

research at all. Les lt fehe

First, the local newspaper may contain some interesting articles. The newspaper can be used as a

utility in the writing process. Problems will present themselves in many newspaper articles. Articles will

most likely contain many facts and quotations about a certain problem, making the subject easily

researchable in a short time. People must be careful, though, when using the newspaper. Many other people

may use it as a source and you may find yourself writing about the same thing as someone else in your class.

Another solution might be to write in regard to your own past experiences that have involved

problems and solutions. They may be problems you have had with your parents or siblings. A problem

could be that you could not decide on something and had to make a tough decision. Writing about a decision

that you made about clothes will suffice. Bu tn some els viw, t prem y sem igniint.

Both previous solutions may in some cases fail. If so, writing about not knowing what to write and

how to solve that may lead to the best alternative. It may look as if the assignment was quickly jotted down

due to the fact that there is no research to do, but if it is well written it can turn out to be a very good

essay. When specific information is needed there are many things that could be doctored to suit the needs of

the article. As Garrett Hardin said, "There is no moral obligation to conserve the particulars."

A newspaper article may be the easiest place to find problems. It will provide details and

information quickly. When writing about your own experiences, you will have all the details that you can

remember. On the other hand, writing about not knowing what to write can be quite effortless. The easiest

thing to think of is thinking itself.

CHILDREN EDUCATION

Argumentative - Problem Solution

SOME of the QUALITIES of GOOD PARENTS

In my opinion, there are many qualities of good parents. The qualities may vary from society to

society. However, I do believe that there are two general qualities of good parents in all societies. Good

parents should have enough time f orheihidrn arstirhien'e

Firstly, I strongly believe that time from the parents is the most important thing that children need.

Good parents should be with the children whenever the children need them. Some parents think that if they

give a lot of money to their children, they do not have to do other things for them. This is totally incorrect.

Children do not need much money, but they need parents who can support them when they get in trouble,

help them when they need advice, and talk to them when they want to share their ideas or when they feel

lonely.

In addition, I think that good parents have to understand their children. They should not force their

children to do what they want. Good parents should stay behind the children and give them advice.

However, parents have to allow them to make decisions by themselves. Parents who study in scientific field

tend to force their children to study in the same field. Good parents do not do that, but they listen to their

children instead. They let their children select the field in which they are interested. They also let their

children learn to make decisions by themselves.

In conclusion, there are many qualities that good parents should have. However, I personally think

that the quatisI' ata rebasicqualie hatgood re tha o veI hitti d

very good if all parents could have these two qualities.

UNIVERSITY EDUCATION

Argumentative

WHY DO PEOPLE GO to UNIVERSITY?

University is a place that students can go in order to gain knowledge and experience. Of course,

different people have different reasons to study in university. For example, some people want to study

further after they graduate from university, some people hope to find a good job, and others wish to change

their present situations. In my opinion, no matter what reason people study at university, studying at

university is just preparation for their future lives.

First of all, students can gain new knowledge and experience from studying at university. There are

many teachers and professors with abundant* teaching experience who teach students lots of new knowledge

and help them to solve problems in their studies. With their help, students can learn a lot of useful basic and

professional knowledge, which is very helpful for their future work and study. After they graduate, students

go work in society and contribute to different fields.

Secondly, students can learn how to organize their own time reasonably. Before studying in

university, their life was often arranged by their parents and their study was often arranged by their teachers.

It is very different for them to live and study in university Because students studying in university have to

arrange their lives and study by themselves. They have to arrange their time, such as when to get up, when to

ercseawheo niasintTs ivey mpora erincef nts'woralie n t

future.

Thirdly, studying at university gives students the opportunity to live with other students and learn

how to cooperate with other people. People are usually, uncomfortable living with strangers, Because they

do not know each other and perhaps their habits and personalities are different. But in the long run, it is good

for them. They have to cooperate with each other and solve a lot of problems they will face together.

Gradually, they can learn how to care about and understand other people. It is preparation for students to go

to cooperate with other people in society.

All in all, students not only can learn lots of new knowledge from books, but they also can learn a

lot of necessary experience such as how to arrange time and how to cooperate with other people, which is

very important for their future work and life.

abundant: plentiful, rich

gradually: step by step, regularly

university: college (college: N. American English)

SCHOOL DROP-OUTS

Argumentative - Problem Solution

SCHOOL DROP-OUTS: PROBLEMS and SOLUTIONS

Today, a large number of students drop out of schools Because of family, social and work

pressures. This problem requires serious action from both individuals and the government.

Most students who drop out of school do so Because of family problems. Girls, especially, want to

get married and start a family. Some parents are not interested in education and do not support their children

in studying. Social problems are also a contributing factor. Education is compulsory but, despite this, some

people do not take it seriously. Furthermore, jobs are available even if students do not have a good

education. The Third reason is work pressure. Some families are poor and need their children to work in

order to increase their income. All these problems will create young people who do not have any skills and

who will not be able to improve their lives for the family and the country.

There are several things that can be done about these problems. Parents should be encouraged to

send their children to school. Schools with child care facilities should be opened specially for married

students. The government needs to stress the importance of education and even offer financial support to

students to continue. This will encourage students to stay at school rather than start working.

In conclusion, there are several things that the government can do to allow more people to finish

school. However, anumbe iey'atts also ha cha ftcrs pe e o

achieve their full potential.

WATER SHORTAGE

Argumentative – Problem solution

WATER SHORTAGE

We need water to live. When there is a water shortage, there is a serious problem. This problem is

now facing many countries in the world. This essay will analyze some of the reasons of water shortage, and

suggests some solutions to the problem.

The first reason for this problem is the growing population in the region. This means there are more

demands on the water supply. For example, more land is used to grow food and so more water is needed for

irrigation. Some of this water comes from desalinization plants, but some comes from underground reserves.

These resources are difficult to replace, as little rain falls in this region. An additional problem is water

pollution. With increased industrialization comes the increased use of chemicals. Another reason for water

shortage is that as countries become richer, people use more and more water in their homes. For instance,

people like to bathe or shower every day.

One solution is to make more water available. This can be done by building more desalinization

plants. However, this is very expensive and some countries cannot afford to do this. Another possibility is

to educate people so they do not waste water. A further solution is to protect existing water supplies like

underground supplies and take steps to prevent them from becoming polluted. Also, recycled water could be

used for irrigating farms.

These are some ideas to help solve the problem. Saying that, it is essential that everyone must

become involved, including governments, if a lasting solution is going to be found. Otherwise, the problem

could become a disaster.

MONEY

Argumentative - Problem Solution

IF I HAD ENOUGH MONEY , ...

If I had enough money to purchase either a house or a business, I would choose to buy a house for

the following reasons. It is a far safer investment; having my own place to live is more important than having

my own business, and while starting my business can wait, raising a family cannot.

To begin with, I would prefer to buy a house for the simple reason that it is a safer investment by

far. For example, the only way I can lose a house is by failing to make my monthly payments.

Furthermore, running a business is much harder than just having to make monthly payments, because a

person is more likely to lose money by starting a business than by buying a house. For instance, one of my

motrs ots aid o tan busisdurng he" iaFinclCrs"anow, s a

in awful circumstances.

In addition, having my own place to live is more important than having my own business. For

example, my family is considered one of an extended family. We currently have ten people living under the

same roof. Although there are enough rooms to fit all of us in the same house now, there will soon be a

problem since my brother is going to have a baby. Moreover, I can not imagine how serious the situation

will be if I get married. Obviously , a is t numbe oneesit"

Finally, while starting my own business can wait, raising my family cannot. For example, if I invest

in a business right now, I may have to wait for a few years, maybe more, before I begin to see profits on my

investment; On the other hand, Because I have to spend all my money maintaining my company, I will be

in no position to purchase a house. Without having my own house, my girlfriend will definitely not want to

marry me, and then having a family is just a dream.

In summary, a house is a far safer investment. Moreover, it is too crowded for my entire family to

live under the same roof. Finally, I can wait for another chance to have my own business, but raising a

family is a high priority since I am getting older. For these reasons, if I have enough money to purchase

either a house or a business, I will decide to buy a house.

PA CRIME

Argumentative - Problem Solution

PARENT'S CRI

Many crimes and social problems are caused by children. Despite the damage these teenage

criminals cause, parents are not held responsible in most countries. This essay will discuss whether parents

should be forced to pay for their children's crimes.

There are many reasons why parents should not be responsible for crimes committed by teenage

children. First of all, teenagers today are independent. They often move out of the parent's house at 18 years

of age or younger. They are expected to learn to take care of themselves and make their own decisions, and

not stay like small children attached to their parents. Secondly, parents are working. They cannot watch their

adolescent children all the time. A Third point is that even children from good families can sometimes

commit crimes. Parents should not be responsible if they have worked hard to raise their children properly.

However, Because of the many problems young troublemakers cause, I feel we should make parents

responsible. Firstly, most juvenile crimes are committed by adolescents whose parents do not care or make

any effort to control their children. If parents had to pay fines, they might make more effort. Another point is

that even though the children may seem mature, they are not really able to make good decisions. Parents

should be responsible for raising and teaching their children until they are fully grown. Furthermore, if

children know that their parents will have to pay, they will think carefully before doing getting into trouble

In summary, there are good reasons both for and against making parents pay for acts committed by

their children. However, I feel strongly that if we want to reduce the number of such crimes, we need to

make parents take more responsibility.

NUCLEAR ENERGY

Argumentative

DON'T SUPPORT NUCLEAR ENERGY!

These days, it seems like everyone is worried about how the world will meet its energy demands

when we have run out of oil and natural gas. Scientists and researchers are investigating such power sources

as solar energy, wind energy, and even energy from hot rocks beneath the earth's surface. However, there is

one energy source that I believe should not be developed any further. In fact, I believe that we should stop

using it as soon as possible. Even though it can provide the world with a source of electricity, nuclear power

is not a good energy source Because it is too expensive, the materials used in the power plants are not safe,

and there is a great possibility of accidents.

Nuclear power is not an economical energy source. First of all, nuclear fuel is expensive. It must be

taken out of the ground and transported great distances. As fuels are used up, they will become even more

expensive, just as oil and gas have. In addition, nuclear power plants cost a lot of money to build and to

operate Because of the great care that must be taken with safety. Because the people who work in nuclear

power plants must be highly trained specialists, salaries for workers are also high.

In addition to being expensive, nuclear materials are not safe. When uranium is taken out of the

ground, radioactive gas is released. This is not safe for the miners. Uranium itself also is not safe Because of

its high radioactivity. Because of this, people who work with nuclear fuels are at risk of cancer. As nuclear

power plants run, they create nuclear waste, which also is dangerous. It is very radioactive, and it is difficult

to dispose of or even to store safely. No town wants nuclear waste buried nearby, and for good reason.

Most significantly, there is always a possibility of nuclear accidents. The power plants themselves

can fail when they get old or if they are not built correctly. The machinery can malfunction, too. In 1979,

problems at the Three Mile Island nuclear power plant in the United States resulted in radioactive materials

escaping into the nearby community. More recently, equipment failures were responsible for accidents in

power plants inTarapur, India in 1992, and Darlington, Canada, also in 1992. Both of these accidents led to

leaks of radioactive material.

It is not just buildings and equipment which can fail, but people, too. Workers at nuclear power

plants can make mistakes. Perhaps the most famous of these incidents occurred at Chernobyl, in the former

U.S.S.R., in 1986. Radioactivity from the Chernobyl accident was recorded as far away as Eastern Europe,

Scandinavia, and even Japan. Human error has been responsible for numerous power plant accidents. Some

recent well-known examples include Kola, Russia, where workers accidentally caused an equipment failure

in 1991, and Tokaimura, Japan, in 1999. There is no way we can guarantee that workers will not make

mistakes again in the future.

Even natural disasters can affect nuclear power plants. An earthquake in Bulgaria in 1977 damaged

the nuclear power plant in Kozloduy, and a big storm in the Pacific Ocean in 1981 washed nuclear waste

from Moruroa out into the ocean. Of course, it is impossible for people to predict or to prevent events like

this. Different types of severe weather or natural disasters can strike almost anywhere in the world.

It is true that oil and gas cannot supply all of the world's energy needs much longer. However, we

cannot replace them with an energy source that is expensive and dangerous, from the time the fuels are taken

out of the ground to even after the plant is running. Instead, we must develop cheaper and, most importantly,

safer types of energy to power our world.

(College Writing: From Paragraph to Essay)

(Carol Chan, Academic Writing Argument Essay, Second Draft October 15,2002

SAME-SEX CLASSES

Argumentative

SEPARATING the SEXES, JUST for the TOUGH YEARS

The middle school years (grades 7 and 8) are known to be the "tough years." These are the years

when the uneven pace of girls' and boys' physical, emotional, and cognitive development is most noticeable.

Girls are ahead of boys on all counts, and both suffer. Educators debate whether separating boys and girls

during these difficult years might improve students' academic performance. Separate classes are now

prohibited in public schools that receive federal funds, but a change in the federal law that prohibits them is

under consideration. Although some parents and educators oppose same-sex classes, there is some evidence

that separating boys and girls in middle school yields positive results.

Opponents of single-sex education claim that test scores of students in ail-girl or ail-boy classes are no

higher than those of students in mixed classes ("Study"). However, the research is inconclusive. Despite the

fact that some research shows no improvement in test scores, other research shows exactly opposite results

(Blum). More important, many psychologists believe that test scores are the wrong measuring sticks. They

believe that self-confidence and seff-esteem issues are more important than test scores. In same-sex classes,

girls report increased confidence and improved attitudes toward math and science, For example ("Study").

These are results that cannot be calculated by a test but that will help adolescents become successful adults

long after the difficult years of middle school are past. New York University professor Carol Gilligan is

certain that girls are more likely to be "creative thinkers and risk-takers as adults if educated apart from boys

in middle school" (Gross). Boys, too, gain confidence when they do not have to compete with girls. Boys at

this age become angry and fight back in middle school Because they feel inferior when compared to girls,

who literally "out-think" them. With no girls in the classroom, they are more at ease with themselves and

more receptive to learning (Gross).

Opponents also maintain that separate classes (or separate schools) send the message that males and

females cannot work together. They say that when students go into the work force, they will have to work

side-by-side with the opposite sex, and attending all-girl or all-boy schools denies them the opportunity to

learn how to do so ("North"). However, such an argument completely ignores the fact that children

constantly interact with members of the opposite sex outside school. From playing and squabbling with

siblings to negotiating allowances, chores, and privileges with their opposite-sex parent, children learn and

practice on a daily basis the skills they will need in their future workplaces.

The final argument advanced by opponents of same-sex education is that it is discriminatory and,

therefore, unconstitutional. However, research supports exactly the opposite conclusion: that

discrimination is widespread in mixed classes. Several studies have shown that boys dominate discussions

and receive more attention than girls and that teachers call on boys more often than they call on girls, even

when girls raise their hands ("North"). Clearly, this is discriminatory.

It should be evident that the arguments against same-sex classes are not valid. On the contrary,

many people involved in middle-school education say that same-sex classes provide a better learning

environment. Boys and girls pay less attention to each other and more attention to their schoolwork

(Marquez). As one teacher noted, "Girls are more relaxed and ask more questions; boys are less disruptive

and more focused" ("North"). Girls are less fearful of making mistakes and asking questions in math and

science; boys are less inhibited about sharing their ideas in language and literature. Furthermore,

schoolchildren are not disadvantaged by lack of contact with the opposite sex Because they have many

opportunities outside the school setting to interact with one another. Finally, discrimination occurs in

mixed classes, so discrimination is not a valid argument. Therefore, in my opinion, the law prohibiting

same-sex classes in public schools should be changed.

(Writing Academic English. Pearson Longman)

FLIGHT to MARS

Argumentative

WHY WE SHOULDN'T GO to MARS

"Two centuries ago, Meriwether Lewis and William Clark left St. Louis to explore the new lands

acquired in the Louisiana Purchase," George W. Bushsaid, announcing his desire for a program to send men

and women to Mars."They made that journey in the spirit of discovery. America has ventured forth into

space for the same reasons."

Yet there are vital differences between Lewis and Clark's expedition and a Mars mission. First, Lewis

and Clark were headed to a place amenable to life; hundreds of thousands of people were already living

there. Second, Lewis and Clark were certain to discover places and things of immediate value to the new

nation. Third, the Lewis and Clark venture cost next to nothing by today's standards. In 1989 NASA

estimated that a people-to-Mars program would cost $400 billion, which inflates to $600 billion today. The

Hoover Dam cost $700 million in today's money, meaning that sending people to Mars might cost as much

as building about 800 new Hoover Dams. A Mars mission may be the single most expensive non-wartime

undertaking in U.S. history.

The thought of travel to Mars is exhilarating. Surely men and women will someday walk upon that

planet, and surely they will make wondrous discoveries about geology and the history of the solar system,

perhaps even about the very origin of life. Many times I have stared up at Mars in the evening sky — in the

mountains, away from cities, you can almost see the red tint — and wondered what is there or was there.

But the fact that a destination is tantalizing does not mean the journey makes sense, even considering

the human calling to explore. And Mars as a destination for people makes absolutely no sense with current

technology.

Present systems for getting from Earth's surface to low-Earth orbit are so fantastically expensive that

merely launching the 1,000 tons or so of spacecraft and equipment a Mars mission would require could be

accomplished only by cutting health-care benefits, education spending, or other important programs — or

by raising taxes. Absent some remarkable discovery, astronauts, geologists, and biologists once on Mars

could do little more than analyze rocks and feel awestruck beholding the sky of another world. Yet rocks

can be analyzed by automated probes without risk to human life, and at a tiny fraction of the cost of sending

people.

It is interesting to note that when President Bush unveiled his proposal, he listed these recent major

achievements of space exploration: pictures of the rings of Saturn and the outer planets, evidence of water

on Mars and the moons of Jupiter, discovery of more than 100 planets outside our solar system, and study

of the soil of Mars. All these accomplishments came from automated probes or automated space

telescopes. Bush's proposal, which calls for "reprogramming" some of NASA's present budget into the

Mars effort, might actually lead to a reduction in such unmanned science — the one aspect of space

exploration that's working really weil.

Rather than spend hundreds of billions of dollars to hurl tons toward Mars using current technology, why

not take a decade — or two decades, or However much time is required — researching new launch systems and

advanced propulsion? If new launch systems could put weight into orbit affordably, and if advanced propulsion

could speed up that long, slow transit to Mars, then the dream of stepping onto the red planet might become

reality. Mars will still be there when the technology is ready.

Space exploration proponents deride as lack of vision the mention of technical barriers or the

insistence that needs on Earth come First. Not so. The former is rationality, the latter the setting of

priorities. If Mars proponents want to raise $600 billion privately and stage their own expedition, more

power to them; many of the great expeditions of the past were privately mounted. If Mars proponents

expect taxpayers to foot their bill, then they must make their case against the many other competing needs

for money. And against the needs for health care, education, poverty reduction, reinforcement of the

military, and reduction of the federal deficit, the case for vast expenditures to go to Mars using current

technology is very weak.

The drive to explore is part of what makes us human, and exploration of the past has led to

unexpected glories. Dreams must be tempered by realism, However. For the moment, going to Mars is

hopelessly unrealistic. (Writing Academic English. Pearson Longman)

FLIGHT to MARS

Argumentative

WHY WE Should SEND a MANNED MISSION to MARS

Mars has fascinated Earth-bound humans since prehistoric times, due to its captivating red hue and

proximity and similarity to Earth. The romance of space travel and the exploration of new worlds is a

major argument in favor of a manned mission to Mars. Supporters claim that exploring and colonizing the

moon and Mars will give us a better understanding of our own home planet, Earth. Other supporters are

motivated by feelings of national pride, saying the prestige of the United States is at stake. Still others

believe that the research required by such a complex mission will help the United States retain its position as

a leader in science and technology.

The success of the Apollo program in the 1960s and 1970s created a generation of astronaut heroes that

inspired the nation. "In 1969, America sent men to the moon, not machines," Ben Wattenberg said on PBS's

Think Tank. "[H]uman beings are exploratory creatures... mankind needs big ideas and big projects to

ennoble and inspire society. Don't our little boys and girls need heroes and heroines to say, 'Look at him,

look at her, she's there'?" President George W. Bush once said in an address to the nation, "Mankind is

drawn to the heavens for the same reason we were once drawn to unknown lands and across the open sea.

We choose to explore space Because doing so improves our lives and lifts our national spirit."

Many supporters of manned travel to Mars argue that Because of its similarity to Earth, Mars offers opportunities

to discover the origins of life and ways to protect the environment on Earth.

"We cling to the hope of a neighboring planet that harbors . .. at least some primitive forms of life. If Mars contains

even nonbacterial — or indisputable evidence of past life of the simplest forms — this will profoundly change our

conception of our place in the universe," wrote Thomas Gangale. "If Mars is dead now, but was once alive,

understanding how Mars died may give us a crucial understanding of how close we are coming to killing the Earth."

The Mars Society [a group that supports Mars exploration] shares that opinion. In its Founding

Declaration, the society wrote, "As we begin the twenty-First century, we have evidence that we are

changing the Earth's atmosphere and environment in significant ways. . . . Mars, the planet most like Earth,

will have even more to teach us about our home world. The knowledge we gain could be key to our

survival." And many scientists assert that the best way to attain that knowledge is with human scientists.

"Robots can do a lot," Chris Welch, a lecturer in space technology at Kingston University, told the BBC.

"But having multiple trained human beings there would tell us so much more." Dava Newman, associate

professor of aeronautics at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, agreed. "It's risky and it's also very

costly, but there's just so much humans can do as explorers that we don't have any other way to

accomplish."

China, Russia, and the European Union have all announced plans to boost their space programs in

coming years, including sojourns to the moon and Mars. Some people believe it's essential to U.S.

international status that the United States lead the way in space exploration. "Republican officials said

conservative lawmakers who might balk at the cost [of a manned mission to Mars] are likely to be lured by

the chance to extend the U.S. military supremacy in space when China is pursuing lunar probes and Russia

is considering a Mars mission," Mike Allen and Eric Pianin wrote in The Washington Post.

The European Space Agency (ESA) has developed a long-term plan — known as Aurora — that will use

robotics to First explore low-Earth orbit and then move farther out into planetary excursions, including

Mars. The ESA intends to send a rover to Mars by 2009 and a manned mission to the moon by 2024 that

will "demonstrate key life support and habitation technologies as well as aspects of crew performance and

adaptation." The final step in the Aurora program is a human mission to Mars in the 2030s.

Regaining the top position in science and technology is another reason to support a Mars mission. According to

The New York Times, the dominance the United States once had in science and innovation has declined in recent years

as the number of international prizes and journal publications awarded to European and Asian researchers has increased.

Jennifer Bond, vice president for international affairs for the Council on Competitiveness said, "Many other countries

have realized that science and technology are key to economic growth and prosperity. They're catching up to us." She

warned that people in the United States should not "rest on their laurels." A poll by the Associated Press seems to indicate

that many people in the United States agree with her. Seventy-two percent of respondents in the poll deemed it

important for the United States to be the "leading country in the world in the exploration of space." America is not

going to remain at peace, and we're not going to remain the most prosperous nation, and we're not going to remain a free

nation unless we remain the technological leader of the world," said Representative Dana Rohrabacher, chairman of the

House Subcommittee on Space and Aeronautics. "And we will not remain the technological leader of the

world unless we are the leaders in space." (Writing Academic English. Pearson Longman)

NOT EDITED

ARGUMENTATIVE - NOT EDITED

ATTENDING UNIVERSITY

NOT EDITED Argumentative-Opinion-Cause & Effect

REASONS of ATTENDING UNIVERSITY

College is a place where people go to increase their knowledge, to prepare for a future

career, to get a new experience, to meet new people. Of cause, different people have different

reasons to attend college, but all of them want to change their life for better. In this essay I will

give the basic reasons and explain why people go to college.

First of all, every person wants to improve his or her life. So, college is one of the places

that helps one get more from his life, to meet more opportunities. Knowledge is a power that

can be gotten through studding. After graduation people may get better job and completely

change their career and life.

Second of all, people go to a college to get a new life experience, which is very

important Because students learn to take care of themselves. Many of them work during their

college years and earn their First money. It is really great and exiting. They learn how to save

money and keep house, how to arrange their time in order to get all things done etc.

Additionally, students learn how to co-operate and communicate with each other. Many

of them have to live with a roommate. From the First sight, it may seem difficult to live with a

completely strange person, but it helps one to be friendlier, more supportive and it helps you

save some money.

In summary, I would like to add that graduation is one of the major goals people try to

accomplish in their life, Because after that many beautiful, exciting changes will happen. That

changes will make a person proud of himself.

UNIVERSITY EDUCATION

Argumentative – Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

WHY PEOPLE GO TO UNIVERSITY

Today many people try to pass the entrance exam to university and college. Then a

question naturally arises: Why do they flock to these institutions? To answer it is not easy at all;

However, it is possible to say that it is Because people, especially young ones can find what

they demand at university or college: preparation for the future, knowledge as well as

communication with those of their level.

First, it is impossible to deny a fact that people attend university and college with the hope

of getting what they need for their career. In modern society, most jobs require applicants to have

certain good abilities to fulfill their tasks. Where else better than university and college can we

train ourselves in order to meet these requirements? For example, the best place for you to

obtain managerial skills is a university offering economics which provides you with expertise as

well as skills so that you could become a qualified manager. Therefore, it can be said without

exaggeration that by attending higher education, you can achieve the necessary means to embark

on the path of life.

Second, while speaking about this topic, it is impossible to mention another no-less-

important factor. That is the varied knowledge you get when attending higher education. In this

era, you can enjoy your life at a high level only when you have certain knowledge. For instance,

when reading newspapers, books or watching TV, the most popular media, what is really happy is

that you can catch most of their content but not anything else. Needless to say, at university and

college, you learn not only expertise or special knowledge but also other general skills which are

vialfor you artipi ody's ihlnteg tedsoci.

Finally, these institutions also provide you with places so that you could meet your

communication demand. As young people, our demand for communication is quite high.

Meanwhile, university and college are small communities containing people of our age who can

have the same interest as yours and understand you quite easily. So you can make many friends

and gain experience from your time with them. In short, it is possible to say that these

institutions really could help you enjoy your youth in its actual meaning.

To sum up, from the above facts, the reasons why people attend university and college

have emerged clearly. When a place can bring you what you need for you r i d't

come there?

GROWING UP CHILDREN

Argumentative – Advantage - Reason NOT EDITED

GROWING UP in the COUNTRYSIDE or in a BIG CITY

Some people believe that it is better for children to grow up in the countryside than in a

big city. However, other people think that a big city gives more opportunities and it is good for

the long run. Personally, for several reasons I think that it is better for children's health to grow

up in the country.

First of all, it is very important for a child to grow up in a healthy environment. Children

need fresh air, not polluted by the huge amount of cars and factories of the modern city. In the

country they can spend more time exercising and walking with their friends. Scientists say that

now children spend the same amount of time watching TV as they do at school. Probably, the

possibility to join their friends for a play will change this proportion. Another important aspect of

this is that parents will have more time to spend with their children As a result of eliminating

traffic jams and decreasing driving time as a whole.

From the other side, children have some advantages living in a big city. For example,

they have more opportunities to choose from what they want to do. They can choose to attend

ballet school, school of art, gymnastics, and so on. For the long run, it is good for them. They will

be better prepared for a live in a "real world" and they will have more chances to make a good

career and succeed. Moreover, a big city usually has many entertaining centers with movie

theatres and play stations. When I was a child, I liked to go to the movie theatre with my parents

to watch a premiere.

One more reason to choose a big city for a child is that a city provides better live conditions

and services such as medical, dental, and so on. My friend lived in the country for a while and one

time he and his family had to drive a couple of hours to the nearest medical center when his child

got a heavy cough.

To summarize, I agree with those people who want to raise their children in a city. The

plenty of opportunities offered by a city helps children to find what they really like and be the best

at it. Moreover, despite the air pollution, children get a better medical service that is good for their

health.

LEARNING

Argumentative- Process NOT EDITED

KINDS of LEARNING

People learn through their entire lives. Some people prefer to read many books and gain

knowledge from them. Others prefer to learn from their own experience. Also, there are people

who prefer to learn from others by listening to their advice and analyzing their mistakes. For

several reasons, which I will mention bellow, I think that each of these ways to learn new things

has many advantages. Personally, I think that the combination of these ways is the best way to

learn and gain more knowledge and experience.

Undoubtedly, learning by doing things is the best way to learn. First of all, one can gain

his own experience, which is priceless and valuable. Moreover, some things are impossible to

learn without practicing. For example, when children learn how to read they can not perfect in it

without everyday practice. Or when a student learns how to type on a computer, he can not just

listen to someone or read books about it and then type very quickly. Many things in our life require

practice and own experience. Personally, I think that mostly I learn how to do things by doing

them not by reading about them.

However, there are some things that are impossible to be learnt by doing them. For

example, students learn many things from the books and other different recourses like Internet,

magazines, newspapers and even through conversations. Take For example our history or space

exploration. People learn about them from books and TV programs. We can not get back in time

and experience different historical events except that we do it in our imagination.

In conclusion, I think that the combination of these ways will give the best results.

However, there is no doubt that personal experience is priceless and irreplaceable, Because it

gives the great opportunity to analyze one's mistakes, make conclusions and avoid them next

time. So, in my case I try to learn thing by doing them if it is possible and if it is not then I use

other ways to lean them.

ATTENDING CLASSES

NOT EDITED Argumentative – Opinion

ATTENDING CLASSES

There are two points of view to this question. Some people believe that students are

adults and they have their own responsibilities. So, they should have freedom in arranging their

time. Other people think that optional attendance has a corruption effect on the educational

system as a whole. Personally, I think that this question is more complicated.

First of all, many students have already children. So, they sometimes have to skip a class

or two in order to perform their responsibilities. Second of all, many students do not have

enough money for their needs and they have to work more than other students. In this case,

optional attendance is well-taken.

Another important aspect of this subject that sometimes lectures of a particular teacher

may be dry and uninteresting. I believe that it is reasonably to skip those classes and learn all by

one's self. It can save time, so a person can spend it on a research or preparation for a coming

test.

From the other side, I think that some students who do not have any responsibilities may

skip classes without any reason. They can have more time to attend clubs and parties. It has a

negative affect on their grades. So, it can result in a waste of money and time. Students may

take the same classes more than one time to meet the requirements of their program. It is a

waste of money for both a government and a family. A government will lose money Because

they are spent on education and it means they are tax free. At the same time, parents will have

to pay for education of their child one more time. Another important aspect of this that students

will not learn how to arrange their time in order to have all things done on time.

To summarize, I think that students must attend classes. However, some students with

children or who have excellent grades and already work in the field of their major should be

allowed to skip a particular amount of classes.

STUDYING and WORK

Argumentative – Advantage & Disadvantage NOT EDITED

HAVING WORK WHILE STUDYING

Some people think that teenagers need to work while they are students. However, other

people believe that young people should not combine their education with a job. These two

options are controversial ones. In my opinion, they both have disadvantages and advantages. I

base my opinion on the following points.

From one side, a working student has many benefits. First of all, a person learns how to

arrange time to be able to combine his studding and earning money. Personally, I think it is a

very important benefit a person can get from this. Second of all, a student learns how to save

money and keep his budget. A person gains new experience and knowledge working with the new

people. He feels more independently and spends his or her money more careful.

From the other side, a person can have not enough time to meet his or her course

requirements. Sometimes it may result in a failure on an exam and a waste of money and time.

From my everyday experience and observation some people require more time to study new

materials and prepare for an exam. Others, at the same, can easy understand new materials. So,

my point is that a person should decide for himself whether he will be able to combine his

studding and his working.

Another important aspect of getting a job is that a student most likely will have no time

for parties, movies and his friends. I think that he or she should understand this fact.

To summarize, I believe that a working experience will give a student more benefits in

the future than it takes from him or her in the present.

READING AND WRITING

NOT EDITED Argumentative – Cause & Effect

IMPORTANCE of READING and WRITING

Today science and technology have come to pervade every aspect of our lives.

Computer, television and radio have almost replaced the newspapers and letters that once

dominated our lives. Accordingly, the issue about whether the ability to read and write is

more important today may attract our attention. It is clear that views have diverged. Some

think the ability to read and write is more important today than in the past, while others

deny its importance. As I see it, I agree with the former view without any hesitation. My

choice is based on a careful consideration of the following reasons.

The main reason which may win most people's support is that people who lack the

ability to read and write are considered illiterate and deprived of the most basic human

rights in the 21st century. It is hard for us to imagine how somebody who can't read and

write can communicate with other people. A case in point is one of my neighbors who is an old

man and cannot read and write. He may only talk with others face-to-face, and as for making

friends by email and researching information in the newspaper, it is absolutely impossible for

him.

The Second reason I would like to point out is that people today who cannot read and

write cannot even make a living. Good jobs are difficult to find Because of economic

depression. Nearly all jobs require people who can read and write very well. Even if one only

plans to be a driver, he must read the road signs to know where he is and where he will go.

Furthermore, the ability to read and write could bring us lots of advantages. Consider

people who are tired from a hard week's sweat and

effort that may get lots of benefits and relief from reading a short novel, broadening their

horizons by appreciating a nice poem. Many friends around me believe reading and writing are

effective ways to relax.

People today, especially children, may find it easier to manipulate the computer mouse

than to write things down by hand. Watching TV instead of reading may still occupies most of

ma eopslurtime. et llthfatosI dicuseabe re litisnot

hard for us to understand that the ability to read and write is more important today than in

the past.

CO-EDUCATION

Argumentative – Opinion NOT EDITED

BOYS and GIRLS SHOULD ATTEND SEPARATE SCHOOLS

believe that boys and girls should be educated in same schools to prepare them well

for the life after the school. They also learn how to become friends with each other and

there will be fair teaching if they learn through the same techniques in same school.

Firstly, it is very important in today's time that girls and boys should have vast

knowledge in every field. Education not only serve student to keep them informed about the

academic and bookish knowledge but also the purpose of education is to teach them about the

world behind the four walls. Co-education will help them in sharing each other's ideas and

information and to increase the knowledge in their database.

Secondly, they learn to become friends with each other which not only help them in

their school and routine life but also in their life after school. They learn to communicate

with opposite sex which help in increasing their communicational skills which in important in

almost every job today. Co-education better prepare student to deal with all kinds of people.

Finally, if girls and boys will be educated in the same classroom with the same teaching

techniques, there will be no chance of partiality. If they are being taught in different

classrooms, what is the chance that they will get the same education?

They will get the same education in the same class with the same teaching techniques

in every respect which will be fair and unbiased.

In a nut-shell, teaching boys and girls in a same classroom with same techniques is not

only an unprejudiced way of providing them a good education but also prepare them for their

future life and a good way of teaching other important skills too.

Thus, I strongly support that girls and boys should always be taught in same school.

APARTMENT

NOT EDITED Argumentative – Adv. & Disadv.

LIVING in a TRADITIONAL HOUSE or in a MODERN HOUSE

If I was asked where I would I prefer to live in a traditional house or in a modern

apartment building, I think, I would hesitate to answer. This question, from my point of view, is

a controversial one. In the following paragraphs I will analyze both these options and present my

view.

From the one side, living in a modern apartment building brings many benefits. First of

all, it is cheaper then living in a traditional house and paying different kinds of fees I am not

familiar with. For instance, my friend, who recently bought a new house for his family, said me

that it is much easier to live in an apartment and I tend to believe him when I see his bills. So,

living in an apartment will definitely help me to save some money. Second of all, since I live

alone I do not need a big house with many rooms. I just need a bedroom and a living room where

I can take my guests and have my work place. Another important benefit of living in an

apartment is that I will not have to buy much cumbersome furniture in order to furnish all

rooms.

However, living in a modern apartment building can have a few disadvantages too.

Firstly, it can be noisy and, secondly, I will not have any privacy outside my apartment, For

example, in a pool or gym.

From the other side, living in a traditional house has some advantages too. For

example, I can have my own pool, gym and a garden where I can relax and be alone. However,

living in a house is usually more expensive and requires more time to maintain a house. For

instance, I will most likely have to hire someone to mow my lawn and clean my pool not to

mention all household tasks inside the house.

In conclusion, I think at this moment I would prefer to live in an apartment. It can help

me save some money and allows me to spend more time studying Because I will not have to do

many household tasks.

WORKING SPOUSES

Argumentative – Opinion NOT EDITED

WORKING SPOUSES

In a family both wife and husband are equal. Someone will think a wife should not work in

the family. Women are getting equal rights in everything. They are participating in everything

eqaly thm Ths why, in my opinion, both wife and husband should work in the family.

Firstly, the fact that the wife and husband work is important in any home. So that women

can know about society and they can stay happy in their lives. For example if both are working,

they can manage household problems easily. They can survive in the present world. If they have

to survive in this society they should have a good income. Also, they can enjoy themselves by

getting some extra income by going to any movies or going to any other places for relaxation in

their holidays. They can save some of their savings for them. If they want money suddenly for any

reason, they can make use of that money.

Secondly, if women gtothoffi ere somplithr e. ey

able to take care of their babies. Babies will get problems without mothers. Mothers are more

important for them when they are small. Even if babies are kept in child care centers, they will not

get as good care as they are getting from mothers. Also ,iwomen workig ey abe

to see their husband when they come home from the office at the same time.

Even a wife and a husband can work. If they have a good understanding between them

there will be no problem in their lives. In my opinion, both wife and husband should work.

ADVERTISING

NOT EDITED Argumentative – Cause & Effect

IS TV ADVERTISING a GOOD THING?

Nowadays it has become impossible to sit and watch a movie or even a short program on

television Because of the huge number of advertisements. These ads seem to appear every ten

minutes during your favorite show, and the result is that the atmosphere of the program is lost.

In this essay, I will look at some of the reasons for these advertisements and examine whether

television is possible without them.

It is easy to hate the ads on television. One of the biggest objections is that they are so

unreal. The ads always show perfect families with perfect children and perfect mothers. The

father always comes home from work to a perfect house, where his perfect wife has cooked a

perfect meal. The children have perfect hair, thanks to the shampoo, and the dishes are

perfectly clean, thanks to the washing-up liquid. Another irritating point is that the actors are

usually not from this country. In fact the ads are often identical in different countries despite

differences in culture. A more serious argument against commercials is that some people

actually are influenced by them. Children may be particularly at risk from high-powered

advertisements, since they may be less able to distinguish truth from reality. However, the most

common complaint about commercials on television is that they are too frequent. It really

breaks up a movie if you have ads every ten minutes. The feeling of suspense that you get during

a thriller or the dreamy atmosphere created by a romantic movie may be lost if there is a series

of ads for diapers or hair remover.

However there are several reasons why advertising is necessary, even if we never want

to see another annoyingly perfect Italian model wearing only Boss perfume. For one thing, the

television stations claim that advertising is needed in order to pay for the free movies and

programs we enjoy. In other countries or on many satellite channels the viewers have to pay for

programming. Without revenue from advertising, we would have less choice on television. A

Second argument in favor of advertising is that it gives us a chance to take a short break during

a movie.

In the UK, power consumption increases sharply during commercial in the middle of the

most popular soap as millions of viewers take a break and plug in kettles for tea. As well as

allowing us to make quick phone calls or do small chores, the break also gives us a chance to

consider if we should really be watching this rubbish! However, the main argument in favor of

advertising on television is that it is frequently better than the actual program. Some of the ads

are very irritating but some are very entertaining.

In conclusion, most people agree that ads can be very annoying, but it seems that we

cannot have our favorite shows without it. Personally, I feel that some advertising is necessary,

but e, et'skeep it jt ortwice !

TECHNOLOGY

Argumentative - Opinion NOT EDITED

SCIENTIFIC KNOWLEDGE

Because scientific knowledge is increasingly important in our technological world and in

the practical world of jobs and careers, schools should devote sufficient time to teaching

mathematics and science. This is not to say, However, that schools should devote less time to

the arts or humanities. To the contrary, in a technological age the study of arts and humanities

is probably more important than ever — for three reasons.

First of all, studying the arts and humanities can help students become better

mathematicians and scientists. For example, recent studies of cognitive development show that

s at eary e an tra hi l atergasp .

understanding philosophical concepts has helped scientists recognize their own presuppositions,

and frame their central questions more accurately.

Secondly, studying the creative and intellectual achievement of others helps inspire our

own creativity and intellectual questioning. This is particularly important in an era dominated by

technology, where we run a serious risk of becoming automatons that fit neatly into the efficient

functioning of some system.

Finally, technology is valuable as an efficient means to our important goals. But neither

technology, nor the science on which it is founded, decides which goals are best, or judges the

moral value of the means we choose for their attainment. We need the liberal arts to help us

select worthwhile ends and ethical means.

In conclusion, schools should not devote less time to the arts and humanities. These

areas of study augment and enhance learning in mathematics and science, as well as helping to

preserve the richness of our entire human legacy while inspiring us to further it. Moreover,

disciplines within the humanities provide methods and contexts for evaluating the morality of

our technology and for determining its proper direction.

EFFECTIVE COMMUNICATION

NOT EDITED Argumentative – Process

WHY YOU SHOULD COMMUNICATE EFFECTIVELY

Establishing and developing effective communication is important in order to be heard

and change your environment according to your own thoughts. No one will guess what you want

orhythifydon'tel emanoing o che ou not ros

change. The purpose of this essay is to discuss four important skills that will help you

communicate effectively. Such skills are not to be afraid of speaking, always defend what

you want to say, express exactly what you mean to say, and listen while you are not speaking.

The First aspect to communicate effectively is not to be afraid of speaking. Anytime

you need to say something, go ahead and do it. Most of the times people are afraid of

speaking Because they are not sure if it is the right thing to say or the right moment to say

it. Be sure, say what you want to say, and do not regret it. If you speak you will be heard and

taken into account. You are important so you need to be heard. There is one thing you should

not smeh not a oing at lht oodyfeing. nl at

something has to be said inevitably, say it, but as softly and gently as you can. Never hurt

anyone intentionally. Always think twice before saying something. You choose what to say,

juse se athigt ingathigt tim e. ythyon'egra ing

Second, if you want to communicate effectively, defend what you say. Once you have

said something you can never go backward; you must back it up. The worst thing that you can

do when speaking is to hesitate. Hesitance means self-insecurity and this means weakness.

The strength of your words will surely determine their effect on the listener. The way that

you speak and the content of your speech tell a lot about yourself and your personality. A

conversation allows speakers and listeners to get to know each other better. Besides, people

will only know what you say; they cannot go any further if you do not let them. It is only by

means of intelligence, strength, and security that you will be able to change the world around

you. And, it is also by means of intelligence, strength, and security that you will be heard and

taken into account.

The Third main aspect of effective communication is to express exactly what you

mean to say. Pick up the words that will express exactly what you are thinking of. Do not

forget that one half of a word belongs to the listener and the other to the speaker. The

listener gets his or her own version of what is said. However your job is to express yourself

clearly, so that you can avoid misunderstandings. Although, avoiding misunderstandings is a

hard task (not impossible), when it is achieved you will be expressing yourself effectively.

Everybody will be able to identify exactly what you say, what you think, and what you want.

Words are double edged weapons which can be used either to defend or to attack. If you

make a good use of them, you will be able to do almost everything.

The fourth main point to effective communication, and probably The most important

of all, is the listening part. Listen and do not interrupt when it is no longer your turn to

speak. You will surely learn new things f rlteningto er. apsn pking t's

Because she or he wants to be heard. Effective communication is based on both listening and

speaking. If communication were based only on speaking, it would be an absolute tyranny.

Nevertheless, communication is the means through which you express yourself in order to be

heard and change your environment according to your own version of reality. Thus, it would be

impossible to change anything if there were no one to listen, learn, and accept new ideas.

Listening is a gift, and good listeners are always very appreciated Because there are only a

few.

Effective communication will help you to express yourself better, allow you to let

other people express themselves, and help you to change your environment toward your own

thoughts and beliefs. Words inspire no fear. Speak them. Words make you strong. Support

them. Words show what you are and what you think. Do not let yourself be misunderstood.

Words are valuable. Listen to them!

(By Claudia Arista Martín ITESM, Campus Querétaro Advanced Composition Sello)

CAPITAL PUNISMENT

NOT EDITED Argumentative

CAPITAL PUNISMENT

Capital punishment is necessary in order for justice to prevail. Capital punishment is the

execution of criminals for committing crimes which are so bad that this is the only acceptable

punishment. Capital punishment lowers the murder rate, but its value as retribution alone is a

good reason for handing out death sentences. It is one of the only fair punishments allowed by the

judicial system. Another issue is that it saves money compared to the alternative of life in prison.

The death penalty deters murder and prevents murderers from killing again by putting the

fear of death into would-be killers. A person is less likely to do something bad if he or she thinks

that harm will come to him. Another way the death penalty may help deter murder is the fact that

if the killer is dead, he or she will not be able to kill again. Criminals deserve to die and not stay in

jail. If a man kills another man and is convicted, he should be ready to die next. Supporters of the

death penalty feel that criminals should be punished for their crimes. They want to make examples

out of offenders so that the threat of death will be enough to stop them from committing such

horrible crimes.

Some people might say it is better to give the murderer life in prison. This is hardly a

punishment at all. Today, due to overcrowdngin ri lof rid't thr l

sentences. Another thing abtody's riiththpsoners et me al oth ed,

electricity, air conditioning, heating, cable TV and many other luxuries that make it a comfortable

place to live if you get used to the people. The death penalty should be given the day after

convion aplbeve at mis ve n rioff otplhardearned

money.

Criminals should think of the consequences before they kill someone. If they don't do this,

or f ey i lkiledsom ey robl aren't nteligenoug any ositi

iaon e d thare ntalunstal e y dgoff e for li

someone. People might feel that sentencing them to life in prison is punishment enough, but to

other people it is just getting off the hook.

There are seven main types of execution: Hanging, where the prisoner is blindfolded and

stands on a trap door, with a rope around his neck. The trap door is opened suddenly. The weight

of the prisoner's body below the neck causes traction separating the spinal cord from the brain.

The Second most widely used technique is shooting, where a firing quad shoots the prisoner from

some meters away. Another method is the Guillotine, a device consisting of a heavy blade held

aloft between upright guides and dropped to behead the victim below. Then there was garroting,

in which a tightened iron collar was used to strangle or break the neck of a condemned person.

One of the more recent methods is electrocution, where the prisoner is fastened to a chair by his

chest, groin, arms and legs. Electrodes are placed in a band around the head, and then jolts of 4-8

amperes at voltage between 500 and 2000 volts are applied at half a minute at a time. The newest

forms of execution are lethal injection, where a lethal poison is injected into the prisoners arm or

the gas chamber where the prisoner is placed in a room with sodium cyanide crystals and left to

die.

To give a killer the death penalty would reassure the people close to the victim that it

would not happen again. Also, it gives them the feeling that the death has been avenged. A

family will feel less pain if the killer dies like he should. It also makes criminals think about

whether committing a crime is really worth their lives. When a killer stays in prison he takes up

space in already over-crowded prisons. Capital punishment ensures peace of mind to the world

Because it ensures that murders will never kill again.

SCHOOL VIOLENCE

Argumentative NOT EDITED

THE PROBLEM of SCHOOL VIOLENCE

Columbine High School, April 20, 1999 was the scene of a massacre, but in wake of this

massacre America experienced an epiphany. Tragically, this was not the last we would here about

crimes of a similar nature to this one. From 1996 to 2000 an unprecedented slew of violence

occurred. There were twelve incidents which received national coverage and left many millions

more questioning what happened, what went wrong, where did this come from. This clearly

marked the social evolution from the 1950's Mickey Moue and Leave it to Beaver social ideal to our

present day Marilyn Manson and Snoop Doggy Dog pluralist sub-cultures. Whether the events that

were mentioned above are the social ramifications of Media or Family is not the immediate

concern. The immediate concern is what is it that we do now in the faith of common sense to

immediately battle back. The question to ask is what we are doing to stop and prevent crimes and

offenses, whether they are on the magnitude of Columbine or the classic tale of the bully vs. the

nerd.

Walking into a public high school three years after the epiphany and one will witness a very

different approach towards the matter. Let us take into to consideration the following scenario:

Student A occupies the parking spot of Student B, an exchange of vulgar profanity takes place.

Both parties leave and there is no fight but a growing animosity is left in the minds in each of the

groups. Teacher X witnesses the incident, hence informs the dean about the altercation. In the

middle of the day Student A and Student B are beckoned from their respective classrooms to

attend a mandatory Peer-Mediation discussion. Both students meet confined in a room and with a

student and the dean present. They are told to narrate the events that took place. The intended

outcome is acknowledgement of guilt by one side or clearing up misunderstandings. Peer

Mediation is just one many way public schools through out America are trying to prevent school

violence. In order to understand the policy of public schools prevention and measure them we

must see how these methods are implemented, what is that works in the prevention tactics.

Although peer mediation has found some success through the research of the University

of Florida's conflict resolution/peer mediation research project it is not the only method of

prevention says the center for prevention of school violence. It is their belief that schools need to

incorporate a much larger concept of school safety. They need to design a plan for every area of

the school from restrooms and locker rooms to the councilor's office and the principal's office. This

"think tank" that was started in 1993 believes that in order to create a safe environment in which

students are worry free and are not in the constant anguish of looking over their shoulders,

parents also need to get involved with their children. This gives a the student a wholesome life

style in which there are checks and balances from all aspects of daily life whether they are family,

school, or work. They argue that we cannot just strap metal detectors to every entrance of every

high school in America, which would be like "shutting the barn doors after the horse is out, or you

can say it just a band aid. Along with these technological aids and a comprehensive environment

where the youth feel that they have a place to turn to where it is they are, is what will really solve

the roots problem.

These were just some of the techniques and plans that have been drawn up. Many of

them are similar. Where they differ is where to draw the lines as to what is the most productive

and effective tool. By examining this aspect we would know where to concentrate our effort and

resources. The National Crime Prevention Council is a leading authority on this issue, although

they are only known to most people by the group that sponsors McGruff the crime dog. What does

work, works on three different levels, identifying problems in an individual, engaging awareness of

the issue, and promoting physical prevention features such as metal detectors. So what works is a

balance of Teachers, students, principles, parents, Law enforcement, and the community engaging

in the three levels mentioned previously. According to NCPC there is a direct correlation between

in community involvement in crime prevention and reported teen crimes.

As far as this issue is concerned the solution to the problem will be identifying the root of

the problem. Some people are quick to blame the media, while some blame parents, and others

blame the schools themselves. The solution does depend on the problem and identifying is very

critical. At the same time you cannot just for all the psychologists to submit their research and

studies before something is done. Introducing see through back packs and implementing no hat

policies do little to address the issue. These types of procedures in public schools invoke backlash,

further confrontation, which leads to further violence. Never has there been a healthy relationship

or organization in which there was no conflict and hence no resolve. Americans need to try to take

control of today's youth and the violence that is and has been developing in this country for many

years. Although violence will never be extinct, there are many different ways to reduce violence.

EDITED

CAUSE & EFFECT - EDITED

POLLUTION

Cause & Effect

CONSEQUENCES of POLLUTION

The world is going to become an impossible place to survive in. If we continue to pollute it, the

environment and all living creatures will suffer. Therefore, if pollution is not controlled, there will be a lot

of negative consequences.

The air will become worse if pollution continues. More cars are being produced, and their exhaust

fumes pollute the atmosphere. Skies seem gray and black Because of the smog in the air. In addition,

fctecinuetpump keio heai hatpeebr aheIfcmnean'fierd, he rwi t

more polluted.

Not only the air, but also the water will get dirtier if this situation persists. Tankers are transporting oil

in precious waters. Each time there are oil spills, sea and ocean life die. Moreover, large industrial

complexes dispose of their waste in the ocean. If this goes on, the sea will eventually be full of toxic waste.

Alwitaiawaepee'aamas' ve llbe engeed mor lion. ung

diseases will increase if there are unhealthy environmental conditions. People will have respiratory ailments.

Furthermore, t lae tewil stbed nd nil talha biatwil stoye In

other words, certain species of animals could become extinct.

In conclusion, the world will be a safer place if pollution is eliminated. The environment will be

healthier. People and animals will be able to live more harmoniously with their environment.

AIR POLLUTION

Cause & Effect

CAUSES of AIR POLLUTION

There are many problems in the world. Some of them are national problems, such as crime,

unemployment, and traffic congestion. Other problems are global or world problems. Air pollution is one of

the most important global problems today. It affects people, animals, and plants. In order to come up with

some possible solutions to the problem, we should First examine the causes. Air pollution is caused

mainly by the burning of fossil fuels for heating, by the operation of our transportation vehicles, and by

the operation of our factories.

The most important cause of air pollution is burning fossil fuels for heating. Fossil fuels are gas,

coal, and petrol. Our homes and work places all need heating. Generally, people use coal or natural gas to

heat their homes, businesses, and factories. These give off smoke which mixes with the air and causes health

problems, such as lung cancer.

Another cause is the burning of petrol for our transportation vehicles. Because of advances made

in technology in the 20th century, we have many kinds of vehicles, including planes, boats, cars, trains, and

trucks. These all burn petrol and cause a type of air pollution called photochemical smog. One of the best

examples of photochemical smog is in Los Angeles. This smog causes stinging eyes and dry coughing.

Exposure to photochemical smog over a long period of time can lead to lung cancer.

Finally, the operation of factories requires energy. Today, most of the factories have machines run by

electricity. Some of the electricity power plants are run by the energy of dams. However, most electricity plants

are run by burning coal or petrol which creates air pollution.

In conclusion, many factors cause air pollution which lead to health problems, including lung

cancer, heart problems and asthma. In my opinion, all the countries of the world must work together for a

solution. Governments should require filters on all cars and chimneys. In the future, scientists need to find a

clean energy source like solar energy and make it practical.

ENVIRONMENT

Cause & Effect

DEAD SUN, DEAD WORLD

We live in an infinite universe where almost everything is interrelated with everything else. For

example, if the Sun died, we all would die with it. If something happened to make the sun stop burning and

shining, we would live only a short time in our dark, cold world.

The earth would be as dark as a moonless night all the time. Of course we could turn the electric

lights on, but burning them day and night would be a great drain* on electric power. Cars also would need

their lights on all the time. And if t hesun d ng ylghtit nipe dn' ge t

up to wornd noctnanildn'n to be

Without the sun the earth would not only be dark, it would also become extremely cold Because it

would lack its major source of heat. As people tried to stay warm by turning up the heat, there would be an

additional drain on electricity, gas, oil, and other fuels. There simply would not be enough fuel to go around.

As a result, without the warmth and light ofthesun, heerts geaon* d eal

immediately, and animals that rely on it for food would soon die as well. People would struggle for a short

time to stay warm and alive.

drain: use up

vegetation: plants

DRUGS

Cause & Effect

THE REASONS of USING DRUGS

Drug use is a troublesome problem in the world. The reasons why many people take drugs is very

simple. Coping with stress and tension and peer influence are two of the most important reasons for using

drugs.

Human beings in their lives are inevitably exposed to a lot of difficulties and hardships, such as

l oveone obs. preof our, eror t 'mea nd c alt

People in such a destructive position, unfortunately, resort to drugs to relax or escape from the real world.

According to them, the only medicine to get rid of tension or stress is to use drugs. However, they can get

out of such a frustrating and exhausting condition by doing something else, like going on holiday or

consulting a psychiatrist. People, nevertheless, do not look for such solutions to their psychological or

physical disorders. In this regard, when they come face to face with any disappointment or frustration in their

lives, they resort to drugs as an easy way to dispel their depressions.

Peer influence is also another common reason for taking drugs. All people, especially young

people, have a peer group. When these people are bored with everything, they turn to these peer groups for

support. Certainly, they feel relaxed in their peer groups. As a result, they must act, dress, look like all of the

other people in their group. Peer groups can exert great influence, especially on teenagers. For example, the

majority of young people do not say no when they are offered drugs from their peer groups. This is Because

they want to go on being involved in their peer groups. In this way, peer influence is so great that most

teenagers are deceived by their peers to use drugs. As a result, many young people became entangled in the

world of drugs each year.

In conclusion, using drugs is a very bothersome problem in many societies. Also the number of

people who are hopelessly addicted to drugs is increasing. The reasons people take drugs are to get rid of

their serious emotional or psychological problems. In addition to this, peer influence has a pernicious

iueeenar dr.

ALCOHOLISM

Cause & Effect

THE EFFECTS of ALCOHOLISM

How many times have you heard about the consequences of alcoholism? Have you taken them into

account? Alcoholism is one of the major problems in society. The effects of this disease are really serious.

Many people get used to drink alcohol, and they can easily abuse; that is the problem. Alcoholism has

physical, psychological, and economic effects on people.

The First effects of alcoholism are physical. These are the most important Because these can cause

your death. For example, alcoholism causes cancer in the stomach, kidneys, and liver. Besides, alcohol

alters the digestion of nutrients that the body needs to stay healthy. Alcoholism also causes severe damage in

the neurons, so it causes alterations in the body movements, loss of appetite, and depression. There are other

effects in the body like gastritis and cirrhosis of the liver. All these physical consequences could cause your

death if you drink alcohol in mass quantities.

The Second effects caused by alcoholism are psychological. At the beginning, alcohol makes you

feel relaxed, but if you drink it in excess, it increases anxiety and causes depression. It also causes family

and legal problems, violence, changes of behavior, suicide, among others. Alcohol is very powerful and

alters all your normal behaviors.

The Third effects of alcoholism are economic. According to the National Institute and Drug Abuse,

drug abuse and dependence cost an estimated $98 billion. Alcohol is not cheap. If you drink two or three

times in a week, it could cost you about $1000 pesos or more a week! People do not think about the money

and spend almost everything when they are drunk.

In conclusion, the effects of alcoholism which are physical, psychological, and economic can cause

many problems that affect your life in all aspects. Alcohol alters your brain, muscles, digestion process, and

other disorders that affect your health. It also can cause you depression or changes in your behavior that

result in problems with your family, friends, and with yourself. Besides, it will leave you in poverty Because

it cost a lot. Finally, I invite you to think about it and ask you why drink it?

SMOKING

Cause & Effect

THE EFFECTS of CIGARETTE SMOKING

There have been numerous campaigns against cigarette smoking communicating that this vice

cuses aBut hre hetdoesn'tsem o agood aforquitng nymor. opl how

block themselves and ignore all the information that is given to them. Cigarette smoking has three negative

effects: the smell of smoke, the stained teeth, and the cost of doing it.

The First effect of cigarette smoking, and probably the one that the non-smokers hate the most, is

that it permeates everything around it. Smokers usually have smelly hair, breath, clothes, and, if they smoke

indoors, a smelly room. The stench of cigarette smoke is very penetrating and hard to remove. Even if the

person quits smoking the odor remains for a long time.

The Second effect of ciretesmokiione hamostpeedon'ten a n tconsiraon.

stains the teeth yellow or sometimes even brown. Since this effect is long term, most people are not aware of

it when they begin smoking. The truth is that a cigarette stain is very hard to eliminate from the teeth, and it

will probably end up costing a considerable amount of money. Yellow teeth are disgusting Because they

give an unhygienic image and make people look older.

The Third effect of smokiitti lently nd afeit ke rs rsonal

economy. Depending on the country the prices of cigarettes can differ. But even at an affordable price the

regular consumption of cigarettes will eventually take its economic toll.

These are only three out of many other effects that cigarette smoking can have, but to any sensible

peson heaemor haetralzet ng s d. eoplec iblbeprofcll

themselves smokers. It is terrible for health as well as personal appearance. In the end, those who live in

poverty, stink of smoke, and have yellow teeth are the people who are affected the most by this life

threatening activity.

stench: stink

permeate: go into

MOVIES

Cause & Effect

MOVIES are POPULAR ALL over the WORLD

As early as the 1860s, after making an appearance, films rapidly have become a necessary part of

pe'lve. he mpatha aheal rtheworf rolpe o one, nd

developed through time.

The First reason for movies' widespread popularity is that movies are filmed with plentiful genres,

For example horror, cartoon, or action films with lively sounds and truthful images. Films generate a

fanciful world in which all of people's dreams can come true, For instance going to paradise or marrying a

fairy or it can be the way people live in this life with love and hatefulness, with truth and lies. You can be

shocked when you watch horrors, or you also cry when the main actor dies. It is films that give you feelings

t someisa ge fr raf. Therefore, films help people feel satisfied a lot.

Secondly, you n cfims nywhee a, you reBef he 860s, c

watch movies as you wanted; you had to depend on theatres. That bad circumstance no longer exists now as

you can watch movies anywhere you need even though you are old or young with the support of the internet,

tlesihearnd so on. Fims don' diish your ages or where you are standing, namely you are at

the station or bus or anywhere else it is the same. It is clear that you always take control of your time and that

is the most vital thing to busy people.

Generally speaking, movies are widely-liked through time. There is certain to be more popular in

films when they are more perfect with intensive film scripts, attractive young actors and especially with the

assistance of the Internet in advertising.

UNIVERSITY STUDENT

Cause & Effect

BEING a COLLEGE STUDENT

It is easy to recognize a college student Because he or she is carrying books and usually wearing old

pants or jeans and a T-shirt. You will not see a college student driving a new car. Instead, you will see him

at a bus stop or on a bicycle. And at mealtimes, a college student is more likely to be eating a slice of pizza

than dining in a fine restaurant. Very few college students have extra money to spend on clothes, cars, or

good food. There are two main reasons why being poor is an unavoidable part of the college experience.

The First reason college students are poor is that they cannot work full-time. An eighteen year-old is

an adult with the needs and wants of an adult; However, if that young person is taking courses at a university

or a community college, he or she must spend as much time as possible studying. Therefore, the student has

to sacrifice the extra money that a job would provide in order to have the freedom to concentrate on classes.

Second reason college students have little money is that they have other expenses that working

adults do not have. A college student must pay tuition fees every semester. A full-time student usually takes

three or four classes each semester, and the fees for these classes can cost thousands of dollars per year.

Also, students need to buy several expensive textbooks each semester. A single textbook can cost as much as

a hundred dollars. Other necessary expenses include computers, paper, pens, notebooks, and other items

needed for school projects.

Many students cannot afford to attend college full-time, so they have a job and go to school part-

time, but they are still poor Because of the cost of attending college. Fortunately, the causes of student

poverty are temporary. Most students do not mind Because they have the hope that a college degree will get

them a good job and they will have good prospects in the future.

(Effective Academic Writing 2: The Short Essay)

BEING a UNIVERSITY STUDENT

Cause & Effect

PRESSURE of BEING a UNIVERSITY STUDENT

Stress is affecting many university students. Being a university student is not so easy Because it is a

time for struggle toward our goals and objectives that we have in mind. The pressure of being university

students are very difficult and there are also way out. Stress of being university students are the obstacles

that stand in our way to block our way to success. Many students dropped out of university Because they

face these pressures and they never struggle to overcome them, but they just gave up and fell. If a student

face these pressures and he/she struggles to accomplish for sure; successful will be his/her reward. In fact,

there are many things that we can consider as pressures of being a university student and these pressures can

beet g l ust peng ech udents haori de o ectwih heprssure

Therefore, some powerful pressures that affecting students are financial problem, campus life influence, and

home sickness.

Financial is one big concern for many students. Financial cover almost every thing in university.

That is the reason why university students need financial in their academic year. Financial cost every tuition,

school needs, and requirement fees that a student need to pay for. If a student go to university with not

enough financial that student must face many difficulties. Also, it could be impossible for him/her to finish

university. In university a student is responsible for his/her own financial to seek for it and to plan-out the

operation of it. If a student does these things he/ she may not face difficulties or end up with financial

problem.

Many university students change in their life style Because of campus life influences. Campus life

influence is one of the greatest temptation that change the life of many university students. It has proven that

the most influent students are the freshman. It is Because they are not mature enough and they are most

common to try out things very quickly. There are some upper class students that get influence by the campus

life influence and they easily get rid off so easily. The campus life influence is related with consumption of

alcohol and use of other drugs. It is also related going out with friends. These things lead to drop out from

school.

Home sickness is one thing that affecting many students. Home sickness is one powerful pressure

t lahenteson's body t i srfulcrliy. T eee sures affect the mind of

individual person that make them think very hard about their family and the way the family treat the person

so good. These person with the feeling of home sickness must be in total unhappy, worry and very weak.

These kind of pressure happens to university student when they are far away from the family and alone by

there own. This is how the feeling of home sickness affects students.

There are some of the powerful pressures that affecting many students. Most of things happens to

students and make them dropped out of school. These pressures are depending on each individual in how

they react with each pressure. The way to defeat the pressures of being university students is to be smart and

think of every single thing you want to do before you will get on to it, so that you will know what will

happened to you next. I suggest that in every thing that you face that you consider them as pressures of being

unirtudes don'tveilnd youry outher is alys a y out of every pressures.

UNIVERSITY EDUCATION

Cause & Effect

PRESSURE of BEING a UNIVERSITY STUDENT

Being a private university student on campus is a really hard thing. You will encounter many

difficulties in order to succeed. You will come through hard times and hard work and maybe make sacrifices

Because you want to reach your future goal. Being a college student is stressful Because of the expenses, the

hard work and not having much free time.

The first problem for private university students is that they spend a lot of money because the

expenses are very high. For example, they have to pay for tuition, text books and lunches. First, one pays a

$5000 tuition fee when he or she registers. Next, he or she pays about $80 for his or her text books if he or

she wants to study. Lastly, he or she pays for their lunches, which cost $2.50 per meal. These expenses can

drive a person crazy if he or she does not have enough money to spend on these things. The student will have

to go out and look for a job in order to pay for his or her needs and expenses in a private university. Looking

for a job is not easy, it takes time and once he or she finds a job, the student has more hard work and less free

time.

The next problem is free time. Students do not have much free time during school days. They are

always busy with school. For example, when their friends decide to visit, they cannot hang around with

tm. heha o udy hei zze ty'e busy ihomeAferclss, udemi

spend their time in the library doing their assignments or preparing for a test. Another example is not having

time to do their chores. One difficult situation is if a woman student is married, she has to prepare the food

for the family to come and eat after work. Sometimes she can miss one day doing her chores Because if she

has something to do at school, she has to finish before going home. This can make her do her chores late or

she will not do them Because when she reaches home, she is late and too tired to do her chores. All of these

chores take time and there is not enough time. She has to schedule her time for chores and studying. It is

unquestionable that life is not easy and if students want to be successful, they have to work hard.

The last problem is for their work. For example, for assignments and class work, students have to

beeponsi f doiherk aurng i ii. ty'eat, i can afthei grdes orowe

them. If one wants to succeed in college, one has to work really hard, so students have to study during

weekends or weekdays. Success only comes to those who work hard and are determined to reach their goals.

Anyone can accomplish their dreams by working hard and with self-determination. People who concentrate

on trhoolnd don'oolound aeopl who wa t succssf ihe ut.

In conclusion, being a college student takes a lot of time, hard work and money. It is not easy to be a

college student, especially if one is independent. So when students are struggling, they struggle alone and

when they are stressed, they stress alone. They should try their best to do whatever it takes to reach their

goals. By the time they finish, they know that, After all, hard work will give the advantage of having a better

future.

(By Love-ina Agbo )

POOR HEALTH

Cause & Effect

CAUSES of POOR HEALTH

In the 20th century most people believe that our living conditions have improved. Moreover,

technology has made our work easier so that we have more free time to do what we want. However, there

are many problems in the world today such as crime, pollution, famine and wars. One of the most

interesting problems today is poor health. We hear about people dying of many illnesses and diseases

such as cancer and AIDS. Doctors say that we should keep fit and eat properly to be healthy. There are

several factors that lead to poor health. The main causes that lead to poor health are stress, bad eating

habits, and lack of exercise.

One of the most important reasons for poor health is stress. In the 20th century, work places are

larger and more crowded. There are more people working and living together than in the past. When a lot

of people work together, there are always arguments. Also, crowded cities result in traffic congestion and

noise. All of these problems can cause stress. Moreover, when people don't have a job or enough money

for their families, they have stress. Many people smoke or drink too much due to this stress. Doctors

believe that stress is one of the most important causes that lead to cancer. For example, smoking leads to

lung cancer and heart problems, and excessive drinking leads to liver cancer.

Another important reason for poor health is bad eating habits. Some people eat food that isn't

healthy Because they are always in a hurry. They eat a lot of junk food or eat fast food. School children

also choose to eat in fast-food canteens instead of eating the more nutritious food served in school

cafeterias. The result is that people do not eat well-balanced food anymore. They eat a lot of fattening

food and gain weight. In addition, poor education may lead to bad eating habits Because people don't

know the importance of nutrition, or which food is nutritious. Therefore, they don't eat a balanced diet.

People become run down and easily become ill due to not eating food that has necessary proteins and

vitamins for good health.

Finally, another cause of poor health is that we don't get enough exercise. This is Because

technology has provided us with machines and computers to do our work for us. For example, cars and

buses take us where we want so people don't walk much. In the past, people worked outdoors more so

people were healthier. If our body doesn't stay in good shape, our muscles and bones can become

unhealthy and give us problems.

In conclusion, there are many reasons why people have health problems. I recommend that

people avoid excessive stress, alcohol and smoking. Also, they should get some exercise everyday and eat

properly. In this way, they can be healthier and live longer.

LOTTERY

Cause & Effect

WINNING the LOTTERY

Every week my father buys a Powerball lottery ticket hoping- to win the grand prize. Even when

money is tight, he puts aside a few dollars so that he can play his numbers. Like most Americans, he dreams

of winning a fortune. However, winning a lottery may not bring the rewards that people dream of. In fact, a

lottery win can cause many unexpected problems.

Many lottery winners quit their jobs, but then they feel bored. The workplace is part of the social

network for the majority of people. They share professional and personal interests. Also, performing a job

each day gives people a sense of personal accomplishment. Those who win lotteries may have a lot of

money, but they also have a lot of empty time to fill.

Furthermore, friendships and family relationships can disintegrate after a lottery win. During a

television interview on a local news program, a woman named Linda discussed her $7 million lottery win.

Her mother sued her for a share of the winnings, arguing that they usually bought lottery tickets together.

Family members took sides and fought over the issue. Meanwhile, some of the lottery winner's friends,

jealous that she was so wealthy, either asked her for handouts or deserted her. Linda told the interviewer that

the lottery win had made her very lonely.

Feelings of guilt are common in the newly rich. They often feel conflicted about having so much

money when they know what it is like to have very little. The guilt can lead them into doing rash acts. They

may give the money away, spend it wildly, or allow others to take advantage of them. For example, in the

interview with Linda, she said that many strangers phoned her with dubious requests for aid, and she

agonized over some of their stories. She gave away large sums of money to people who conned her.

Although it seems exciting to win a lottery, there can be many problems with such a windfall.

People may feel paranoid, used, and guilty if they win the lottery. If you buy lottery tickets, prepare to have

your life turned upside down.

(Thetrs Worlnne Gaez Sunseeti Phadke)

disintegrate: fall apart, crumble

FAMILY

Cause & Effect

TAKING CARE of a FAMILY

Not all people have a family in the world, and not all people who have a family want to take care of

their family. Parents who take care of their children hope that someday their children will grow up to be

adults. Furthermore, they hope their children will be like them by taking care of their own families in the

future. This has been true since long ago. If people ha cee aotof y hedon'tta

care of their family, they will not be really happy at all. Taking care of family is very important for several

reasons.

The First of reason is that people should be grateful for their family and take care of it, Otherwise

they may lose it. As you know, a lot of people become homeless in the world. Some of them had a good

family, but maybe because t lss dn' luetrfmiie, hey osttm . For example,

many people became homeless by taking drugs and drinking too much alcohol, so they lose their jobs. But

some people became homeless Because they were careless with their families. Finally, their families became

broken and their children were the victims. On the other hand, there are other people that do have good

families, but they are always busy with their careers and do not have much free time to take care of their

fmiiTy y srgad he hien'etiIft heclean'tobseva hemanotha

ideas about what is right or wrong. Finally, they may lose their way and start taking drugs or going to illegal

cubs. hetrh s hatif rntdon'tceulltkers ponsiliy ortrcdritwi ftt

cdrs lien t fe

The Second reason that taking care of a family is important is that it was our parents who took care

of us when we were young. They spent a lot of time on us. Since we were young, our parents took very good

care of us. Even though they were busy with their jobs, they really cared about our lives and education more

than about themselves. Do you remember who took care of you when you were sick, and who asked you how

you r elng?At hati rntdit hiof t ecbenet om hercdre they only

hoped their children could become capable people. Do you remember when we asked questions, they always

asked us if we understood or not? When parents get older, they need help from their children. People should

care for their parents. It is necessary.

The last reason that people should care for their family is that it is always the most important part in

pe'li. quir l lfrtir al e. ncet i oplewer dret

parents were their First teachers. They learned a lot of things from their parents. When children grow up and

become adults, they need social communication with other people. Relating with people is not always

perfect. Sometimes people get hurt from their relationships. It is best to go back ho nd ge ll

getting your strength back with family members.

In conclusion, it is it is clear that some people are always looking for a better life. They wonder

about their families, careers, futures, and so on. The best life is not being a richer person; working is not all

there is in life. Most people only have one family in their whole lives. If someone loses a career, they can

find another one, but if they lose a family it is not easy to go back to like it was before. In my opinion, taking

care of family is most important thing.

100

DIVORCE

Cause & Effect

INCREASE in DIVORCE RATE

Marriage means living together, sharing everything, and having a lot of responsibilities. However,

there has been a remarkable increase in divorce in recent years. This makes some people wonder whether

family relations will end in the near future. There are some factors which play an important role in the high

divorce rate.

First of all, there is a higher cost of living today. This leads to some conflicts in family life. Due to

difficult life conditions, people are more aggressive towards each other. Couples do not tolerate a few

mistakes. In addition, women think that life will be difficult unless they have their economic independence.

Being economically independent is the desire of many women. They want to earn money and spend it as they

wish. Nowadays, there are many women working outside their homes and are independent. As a result,

some regard divorce as the best way to get this independence. They hope to be free and stand on their own.

Women can continue their life without depending upon men.

Another obvious reason is changing values. The values of society do not remain the same. Members

of the family do not want to take responsibility, and moreover, family ties have weakened. The importance

of the concept of family has declined. Above all, many causes influence family structure.

Another significant reason is the rising educational level, especially for women. Unquestionably,

life-styles change parallel to educational levels. Family members are not enough interested in each other

Because there are some more interesting areas that they are fond of, such as; their own careers, jobs and

freedom. This causes lack of communication between family members.

It is a fact that some values which are very important while getting married have weakened, too. For

example, love can be meaningless for the new generation. That is to say, family ties are weak at the

beginning of the marriage. Of course, marriage without strong ties can easily end in divorce.

Consequently, we must give importance to this problem and its reasons. Politicians must work for

higher living conditions, and people must protect their traditional values.

101

DIVORCE

Cause & Effect

WHY MARRIED COUPLES DIVORCED

Have you ever wondered why many married couples get divorced nowadays? What are the effects

and results of having a divorce? Many married people are divorced or separated from each other, and this has

etees trcdres ve. ny peeha obl ms Because oftrparnt vore.

Many young people whose families are unstable take drugs, run away from home, and even commit suicide.

There are three main reasons why married couples divorce: having affairs and financial problems.

One of the reasons why married couples get divorced is Because of one partner having an affair.

Most married couples today get divorced Because either the husband or the wife is having an affair with

another man or woman. Consider that the woman or man does not have the same feeling as before, this is the

time when either the wife or the husband comes home late at night and they argue with each other. The

husband then starts to beat up the wife. They fight and argue and the wife runs away with their children to

her family. Having an affair is one of the most common reasons why married couples divorce or separate.

Another reason why married couples divorce is Because of financial problems. Many families have

problems Because the husband spends too much money on alcohol instead of buying food for the family and

paying for other family needs. The wife tries to do everything to help the family survive. The children stop

going to school and are not well educat eT nd s veta s hiln. hewi

cannot live with this situation anymore and then she files for divorce. Also, if the wife or the husband is

unemployed, neither of them will be satisfied Because of a lack of money for the family. Many couples in

this situation easily separate.

The main reasons many married couples get divorced are Because of having affairs with others,

financial problems in the family, and outside influences. Many married people get divorced in the world

nowadays and many children have problems as a result. To conclude, I think being married requires a

responsible approach to keep the marriage going, so get married only if you are ready to be responsible.

affair: matter, issue

102

GENERATION GAP

Cause & Effect

THE GAP between GENERATIONS

hroughout the ages, people have complained about the gap between generations, so it must be

true. There are certain factors which cause the gap that appears between generations, such as the changes of

values and lack of communication.

The values of society change in the course of time, and sometimes it can be difficult for people to

kep wih secngivaue. hatis i y fc ul o rsttircle

behavior. In our time, family relations are permanently changing. The old patriarchal type of family has

given way to the modern and functional nuclear type of family. In the nuclear type of family children are

brought up to be more independent. Furthermore, people give more importance to education nowadays, so

we can say that children are brought up more educated than their parents.

All of the above mentioned factors are widening the gap between generations by creating a lack of

communication. Children think that their parents cannot understand them since they are more educated;

therefore, they do not want to take the advice of their parents. Moreover, they think their parents cannot

guide them. As a result, children and parents do not communicate and this results in the weakening of

family ties.

The most important factor in avoiding the gap between generations is the continuation of good

communication between generations. All problems can be solved by talking. If this can be achieved, then

people will not have to talk about the gap between generations.

appear: come out

patriarchal: ruled or controlled only by men

widen: broaden, increase, make bigger

103

EARTHQUAKE

Cause & Effect

EFFECTS of EARTHQUAKES

Although technology has helped us in the 20th century to get our work done faster and make our

lives more comfortable, some things can't be solved with technology. One example is natural disasters, such

as hurricane, tornado, flood, and earthquake. Earthquake is one of the most feared natural disasters. It is

caused by movements of the Earth's surface As a result of underground pressures. There are approximately

100,000 earthquakes every year in the world. Fortunately, only a few of them lead to disasters. To

understand something about earthquakes, it is necessary to examine their effects, including shaking of the

land surface, landslides, collapsing of the land surface, fires, and tidal waves.

The movements of the earth's surface cause three different results: land shaking, landslides, and

collapse of land surfaces. Small earthquakes do not always cause massive movements. The only effect is the

shaking of the earth's surface. We feel the room or building moving but there isn't much damage. When

homes or buildings are not made well, a lot of damage may occur. One example is the earthquake in

Erzincan in 1939. This earthquake destroyed most of the city and killed 32,000 people. Landslides and

collapses of the land's surface have the same effects. Buildings, roads and bridges collapse, dams may

collapse, and cities may even collapse. In Los Angeles, For example, freeways moved and collapsed causing

people to die.

There are also two Secondary effects of an earthquake: fires and tidal waves, or giant sea waves.

Fires generally are caused from electrical short-circuits. For example, on December 16, 1928, an

earthquake hit Japan and caused a fire. It destroyed about 50 percent of Yokohama and killed 95,000

people. Also, San Francisco was destroyed by fire in the early 1900s and thousands of people were killed.

Finally, earthquakes can also cause tidal waves. An earthquake under the sea or on land near the sea can

produce underwater tidal waves. They can flood entire cities and cause great damage and result in many

deaths. Many small islands have been flooded after an earthquake on the island.

In summary, earthquakes cause land movements, fires, and tidal waves. These result in a lot of

damage and the deaths of millions of people. Earthquakes generally can't be prevented even with our great

technology. However, with the help of seismographs, scientists today can tell when earthquakes may

occur and measure how strong they are.

104

ALCOHOLISM

Cause & Effect

EFFECTS of ALCOHOLISM in OUR SOCIETY

Today there are many problems, some which relate to a particular country and some that are global.

There are economic problems such as unemployment and inflation. Also, there are environmental problems,

like pollution. In addition, there are social problems such as crime, drugs, and alcoholism. Alcoholism is

one of the most important social problems today. In order to understand how excessive drinking affects

society, it is necessary to analyze the effects of alcoholism, including the effects on the family, on the drinker

and on the community.

The most important effect of alcoholism is the effect on the family. For example, some fathers who

drink too much fight with their wives and sometimes hit their wives or children. Children can become afraid

of their fathers. Moreover, most heavy drinkers spend all their money on drinks. The family does not have

enough to eat. They cannot buy things they need for the home or pay their bills. These situations can lead to

divorce.

There are also results that affect the drinker. First of all, excessive drinkers usually are not

successful at work. They are often late to work and do not do their work on time. Many lose their jobs. Thus,

an alcoholic does not have enough money to support his family. He may lose his house and car. Moreover,

aacoholis ltmab fcd hidr inking. His health may get worse and worse as he drinks more

and more. He has no desire to eat properly so he may get stomach ulcers. Eventually, excessive drinking

may cause cirrhosis of the liver and lead to his death.

Finally, alcoholism has harmful effects on society. Drinkers generally have financial problems. They

can not pay their bills Because they spend all their money drinks. In addition, many alcoholics lose their

jobs Because they are continually late or do not do their work properly. Thus, many drinkers are

unemployed. These situations may cause the drinker to try stealing to get money. As a result, there is an

increase in crime.

In conclusion, alcoholism is dangerous for our society. It can lead to unemployment, divorce and

even crime. In my opinion, we should help alcoholic people to get rid of their drinking problems. Better

still; people should not start to drink Because if they do not drink, they never will become alcoholics.

105

LIVING in a FOREIGN COUNTRY

Cause & Effect

EFFECTS of LIVING in a FOREIGN COUNTRY

Living away from your country can be a really interesting and unforgettable experience, but at the

same time it has very important effects on one's life. The purpose of this essay is to discuss the three main

effects that living in another country can produce in your personal life.

The major effect, and also a very common one, is that once you start a regular life away from

home, you miss everything. This fact doesn't mean that you are unhappy but that you are aware of being on

your own. Missing your family and the attention they all paid to you is a very usual thing to do. Little details

like sitting on a Sunday morning watching TV alone instead of helping your dad organizing his things or

having a nice chat with your mom makes you realize how valuable your family really is. It is also completely

acceptable to miss all the facilities you used to have back at home, like your house, your car, your bed, and

your bathroom. It's obvious then that you have started to appreciate everything you had back where you

belong.

The second main effect would be learning how to accept another type of society and culture into

your daily life. Since you are living in a place with different customs and traditions from yours, you have to

be able to develop yourself in unknown conditions. This means making new friends, learning other points of

view, accepting different opinions and values, and seizing every opportunity you have to go to new places.

Therefore, you'll be able to achieve true knowledge. Suggesting changing your mind totally or being close-

minded would be foolish; the best thing to do would be to stick to your most important values and, according

to them, change those that you believe could be improved.

The most significant effect of living away from home is the independent behavior that grows

inside of you. Living on your own far from your family gives you a lot of experience toward organizing your

life. Since it is up to you and no one else to go to school, clean your room, wash your clothes, and organize

your expenses, it is predictable that you will learn a good and strong meaning of responsibility. Being

independent and responsible will help you get through life and every goal you want to achieve.

Living far from home, even for a short period of time, can be really hard at the beginning. We

have to remember that all changes are difficult, but they are necessary to go through them to build character.

Most important of all, it helps us appreciate everything we have. Not realizing how lucky we are can be a

really bad mistake Because things don't last forever and we have to make the best of them.

(by Maru Mercado)

106

GLOBALISM

Cause & Effect

GLOBAL VILLAGE

M ore and more often, the term global village is used to describe the world and its people. In a

typical village, However, everyone knows everyone else and the people face the same kinds of problems.

How can the world be a village, when it is home to almost 6 billion people? Political and technological

changes in the past century have made the global village possible.

In the years following World War II it seemed that peace and greater equality had become common

among people. For example, the United Nations was founded in 1945 to help countries resolve

disagreements peacefully. This promise was soon shattered, However, by the Cold War tension between the

United States and the Soviet Union. These two superpowers engaged in an arms race, spending huge sums of

money on weapons. The other nations of the world were split into two "sides," and the world was frozen in a

perpetual state of hostility, seemingly on the brink of destruction.

Technologically, the greatest contributor to the global village is the microchip, an electronic circuit

on a tiny chip. The microchip has made satellites and computers possible. These forms of high-tech

communication allow news and ideas to travel quickly from country to country, making people aware of

their neighbors around the globe in dramatic new ways. Through the Internet, we can get information from

computers anywhere and carry on electronic conversations with people everywhere.

Through television programs transmitted by satellite, we are exposed to many cultures. What will

happen as we move into the twenty-First century and beyond? Almost certainly the development of the

global village will continue. Not only is this possible, but the challenges that the world faces, for example,

pollution, population growth, and conflicts among peoples will make it necessary.

107

EDUCATION & TECHNOLOGY

Cause & Effect

HOW TECHNOLOGY AFFECTS EDUCATION

The best method for improving educational standards is to utilize every tool available, including

state-of-the-art technology. Computers and the Internet have expanded the way in which information can be

delivered to the students of today. Today's networking technologies provide a valuable opportunity to

practice new learning techniques. Educators are discovering that computers are facilitating learning.

Computer based communications, or telecommunications, can offer many educational opportunities;

Therefore, educators will need to adapt current teaching methods to incorporate this new media into the

classroom.

Computers have made a fundamental impact in most industries, providing a competitive advantage

that has come to be essential to many businesses. Therefore, schools must also use technology to improve

the educational process. School systems often consider purchasing a computer network, and justify its

purchase by applying it to routine administrative tasks, such as attendance records and grading. While these

tasks are very important, they only show a small part of what technology can do for a school. Technology

must go further than simply keeping attendance; it must focus on keeping students interested and productive.

Since computers and the Internet have expanded in such a way in which education can be delivered

tstntt s celposseo gei"stnc duc aon"tough heIntrneDiaeeaton

involves audio and video links between teachers and students in remote areas. Video conferencing allows

groups to communicate with each other. Desktop video conferencing promises to bring students together

from geographic and cultural distances, face-to-face via computer. Not only will the teacher talk to the

students, but the students will be able to interact with each other. This will make students more interested

and fascinated with learning.

Not only does the Internet and video conferencing help education, but new programs designed for

educational purposes are being developed. Dictionaries, encyclopedias and atlases that a student can access

from his own computer can be a definite advantage. For example, instead of looking for a particular country

and simply finding out where it is in a regular atlas, that can type the name of that country into a search

engine, and not only will they find out where it is faster, but they will obtain more information about that

particular country. Instead of having volumes and volumes of heavy encyclopedias, technology has enabled

companies to place all of these massive

108

MOVIES

Cause & Effect

INFLUENCE of MOVIES

T echnology has helped us in the 20th century make a lot of our work easier. It makes our

lives more comfortable and more enjoyable. Many people watch TV and they often go to the movies in order

to have an enjoyable life. Therefore, movies have become a huge part of our lives; most of us enjoy

watching all kinds of movies. Whether we realize it or not, almost all movies affect us. The influence of

movies can be classified into two parts.

The most important influence of wathiamovi s hati stoys opl's holIt inot

onldetrpeepsycogy also destroys our imaginations. For example, when you watch a

horror movie, your psychology is affected by this movie badly. Mostly, you may want to be a monster or a

murderer. Another example would be science fiction movies. As we know, science fiction movies are full of

imagination. When people watch this kind of movie, they think whatever they watched could happen in real

life. As a result, itoys pe's igit Because of unlimited ideas.

The final influence of watching movies is that it changes pe opl's f ealeylsIn

almost every American movie, you can see a beautiful house which has a garden or it is built on the

seashore. Moreover, in most American movies, you watch people eat simple food. They do not have any

food culture. For that reason, itcaspeeeang bito nge What is more, people use movies

in order to change history. They easily change an event which occurred in the past in the direction of their

ias. For tte cie' histie ar detr yed or misinformed by movies.

As a result, movies affect our psychology and it may cause us to change our life views and

lifestyles. It is clear that movies are a huge part of our lives. In my opinion, people should watch movies,

but they should never forget that they are just human productions. Finally, people should try to infer logical

ideas from movies.

( A B C -4 2002/2003)

109

TELEVISION

Cause & Effect

INFLUENCES of TELEVISION

T hese days, we are surrounded by many conveniences, For example chairs, beds, microwaves,

ces, cces, nd elvions. I a ma i ithout these things Because when I

wa n s hings leady xieCan igelewi he hi tnk hatma cn'

Because weae d o odas viAmong heetngs, elvion s nfeimaapecofour

lives. Unlike a chair, television can bring us many things. Furthermore, we can sit down on the floor

ied it ha, so awedon'tha t t ortevion, h ige nd

Television has some good effects and some bad ones.

One of the most advantageous effects is that TV brings us information. We can learn many things by

watching television. Due to the weather forecast, we can decide to bring an umbrella the next day. Also, we

can know the latest news and see images. Even if a war happens on the other side of the Earth, television

tells us about it almost instantaneously. In addition to being a source of information, television is very

useful for studying. Television is an effective means of listening to other languages, especially if you live in

aiacrli aW n en hercris'c tes swelSomepraprseus

what other countries are like. We can see spectacular scenes, historic architecture, and various foods that we

cn'tman e as long as we are in our own country.

Another important effect is that, thanks to a television, our spending power can rise. Whenever we

watch television, we watch commercials which inform us of new goods on the market; consequently, we are

encoura getpurhae m. tcommecas, what atstMcd'

campaign is, when we can buy food at the lowest price, or how to connect to mail order houses. But once we

know those things we might want to get something. As a result, our spending power could increase. It can

beait ts i of tesion's good ees.

On the other hand, television also has some ill effects. One of the most harmful influences is the

effect on children. If they watch TV for a long time, they start to want to watch more. Because of the time

limit for each program, they are so organized that the audience does not need to think by themselves.

Television often gives answers or conclusions automatically within thirty minutes or one hour, and children

just receive a lot of information passively; therefore children are apt to be impatient in their real lives. For

example, wathitlvicn prvetm i o so he cn'tdo hoolasintTy

are likely to get upset when hecn'tdo y ntt Moreover, there is another serious effect on

children. It comes from watching violent scenes on television. To attract people, some TV programs are too

violent for children. If children watch these programs for a long time, they might regard violence as the usual

thing.

Finally, there are some negative physical effects. Watching television appropriately is not so bad for

the eyes. However, the television remains on until we turn it off and television presents us many shows one

after another. So we are liable to watch a lot more television than we planned to; this is bad for our eyes. Of

course seeing a movie on television in a dim room or to watching television too near to the TV set taxes our

eyesight. Also some people, especially people who live by them, eat meals while they are watching

television. It is possible for them to eat much more than they intended to. This is very bad for their health.

In conclusion, there are some advantages and disadvantages when you watch television. You can get

information easily and are sometimes urged to go shopping. On the other hand, television is sometimes

harmful for children and harmful to our health. However, television exists just as an object. Whether

television is useful or not depends on us. Therefore, we should decide how to spend our time and should

only choose programs that we really need to see.

Akira Ueda, Japan

110

TV WATCHING

Cause & Effect

NEGATIVE EFFECTS of TV WATCHING

O ver the past years, television sets have become standard pieces of equipment in most homes,

and watching television has become a standard activity for most families. Children in our culture grow up

watching television in the morning, in the afternoon, and often in the evening as well. Although there are

many excellent programs for children, many people feel that television may not be good for children because

of three main reasons.

First of all, some programs are not good for children to see. For example, there are many police

stories on television. People are killed with guns, knives, and even cars. Some children might think that these

things could happen to them at any time. Therefore, they become frightened. In addition, some youngsters

might begin to think that violence is a normal part of life Because they see it so often on television. They

might begin to act out the violence they see and hurt themselves or their playmates.

Second , elvicaafec hiln's ang liy. ang e quirsskilabrn

processes that watching television does not require. If children watch television too many hours each day,

ty don'tctce slls ty neo lro ra

Finally , elvimaafc hiln's worin herwaIf ty nd oo h ime

watching television, they may get behind their homework. Also, if they stay up to watch a late movie, they

may fall asleep in class the next day. Consequently, they will not learn their lessons, and they could even

fail in school.

In conclusion, if children watch too much television or watch the wrong programs, their

personalities can be harmed. Furthermore, their progress in school can be affected. Therefore, parents

should know what programs their children are watching. They should also turn off the television so that their

children will study.

111

PLTPROLMS

Cause & Effect

ORO

O ur old world is in danger. Unfortunately, many people do not realize or care how excessive our

problems are. The rainforests are dying, rare plant and animal species are disappearing, rivers and seas are

being contaminated, crops are falling to grow, people are dying of hunger and the air is being polluted.

One of the major problems is the destruction of the rainforests in South America. They are home to

haft d'specsatmilons . Moreover, rainforests clean the air by absorbing carbon

dioxide and giving out oxygen. The trees are being cut down for paper or to make room for cattle farms. As a

result, birds and animals lose their homes and die. This destruction is also bringing about changes in the

climate, air pollution, flooding, drought and famine. If we continue to burn and cut down the rainforests as

we are doing now, the earth will never be the same again.

Another big problem is water pollution. Do you like swimming in the sea or drinking a cool glass of

water on a hot day? These simple pleasures may soon become a thing of the past. Factories are polluting our

rivers and lakes with dangerous chemicals. Oil tankers are releasing thick, black oil into our oceans. Tons

and tons of industrial and domestic waste are poured into our seas. Consequently, sea life is threatened with

extinction.

Air pollution is another important issue. The cars and factories in and around cities are giving off

dangerous fumes. In the past few years, more and more people than ever before have developed allergies and

breathing problems. If we do not do something now, our cities will become impossible to live in.

Fortunately, it is not too late to solve these problems. We have the time, the money and even the

technology to prepare the way for a better, cleaner and safer future. We can plant trees and adopt animals.

We can create parks for endangered species. We can put pressure on those in power to take action. Together

we can save our planet. All we need to do is open our eyes and act immediately.

threat: danger

rare: not common

contaminate: pollute

a thing of the past: somehiha estnymor

take action: do something to solve a problem

112

POLLUTION

Cause & Effect

CONSEQUENCES of POLLUTION

Our world is unique, but the environment and all living creatures are suffering Because ofhuma'

mistakes. As many scientists agree, the world is going to become an impossible place to survive in fifty

years. If pollution is not controlled, there will be a lot of negative consequences.

First of all, the air will become worse if pollution continues. More cars are being produced, and their

exhaust fumes pollute the atmosphere. Therefore, skies seem gray and black Because of the smog in the air.

In addition, faoris ont pump ntt irpeebrt. himneaet ltretair

will get more polluted.

Not only the air, but also the water will get dirtier if this situation persists. Tankers are transporting

oil in precious waters. Each time there are oil spills, sea life dies. Moreover, large industrial complexes

dispose of their wastes in the ocean. If this goes on, the sea will eventually be full of toxic wastes.

Alwih r nd erpe'aamas'liswi e ard mor lutiL

diseases will increase if there are unhealthy environmental conditions. People will have respiratory ailments.

Furthermore, the bale urewil uraamas'naur ta twi stoyeIn

other words, certain species of animals could become extinct.

In conclusion, the world will be a safer place if pollution is lessened. As a result, people and

animals will be able to live more harmoniously with their environment.

113

POLLUTION

Cause & Effect

LAND POLLUTION

S ince I was a little boy, my father has taken me to his farm for gardening and even planting crops.

We usually go to the farm on weekends, Because tha's hetmet cn lhiT rttwe

awaplntar ms, aaotrs. hecops graha eT as e

Because of land pollution that affects the crops by preventing them from maturing and making them unable

to grow. If anyone gets caught polluting, he or she will pay 1,000 dollar or go to jail. There are three ways

that people pollute the land: littering all over the land, improper garbage disposal, and dumping of chemical

fluids on the land.

People littering the island make the land polluted. Most of us like to throw trash on the road while in

the car. Everyday people are polluting the land. Because of pollution, we do not just destroy the cleanliness

of the land but we destroy the beauty and increase disease on our island. For example, it we litter too much

then tourists will dislike our island. Tourist will not be able to visit or stay Because of the pollution. As we

all know, mosquitoes live in empty cans. The tourist will not like to stay in a place that has mosquitoes.

Nowadays, the Sanitation Department is making sure that if a place is not clean, that place will be shut down.

Pollution spoils everything; schools and Sakau bars were closed down Because of too much pollution

through the land. These things are causing very big problems now and for the future of our children. People

throw empty cans, plastic and even cigarette filters on the ground. But they do not realize what will happen

to their environment or their surroundings later on. As a result, empty cans will cause land pollution and will

rn rt aT ound s i;thas r hers hetrege he ood. her ve

been many times that my dad, when digging the ground, has found empty cans or plastic. These can kill the

roots, and these things will ruin the plantations. The roots of the yams will not able to spread out through the

ground.

People improperly dispose of their garbage, which also pollutes the land. Most people just put their

trash in the backs of their houses. This will really make the land polluted. After a baby finishes using a

diaper, the mother thinks she can place it anywhere she wants to. The mother just picks up the diaper, and

tosses it out the back of the house. Many places in a community have a lot of garbage in the backs of their

houses. Because the plastic does not dissolve, it will not disintegrate. It will stay the same until people get

rd tButi opledon' en his, hing agril itg rass or the trees. Nothing on earth

will exist.

Lastly, dumping chemical fluids on the land will contaminate our land. Spilling oil or gas fluids will

corrupt our land. As a result, the trees will also be damaged by not getting any energy from the sun. The oil

will spread out through the ground; it will cause the trees to die. Oil will contaminate the ground, which can

also be contaminated by pesticides and insecticides. The community should take care of our responsibilities,

Because if we do not people will die. The community or the people of Pompeii will loose our beautiful green

island. Everything on this beautiful island will be destroyed.

People cause land pollution. The causes are littering, improper garbage disposal, and spilling of

chemicals. W shoullakeae oura gaba whe ittmi t ournd. If

not, the Sanitation Department will punish them or force them to clean up their mess. I strongly ask and I

also urge you to keep our island clean for the sake of our lives and the lives of our children in the future. It is

the upcoming generations that will suffer more. So lets all extend our kindness not just for us but also our

cdrL heerntbet y t scratd a pa cnginaurs

beautiful creations.

By Elson Hebel

114

BOOK SAVING

Cause - Effect

WHY PEOPLE SAVE BOOKS

M any people who like to read also save the books they have read. If you walk into any home,

you are likely to see anywhere from a single bookshelf to a whole library full of all kinds of books. I know a

family whose library has shelves reaching up to their ceiling; they keep a ladder for climbing up to the high

books. Obviously, they have collected books for many years and though they rarely actually open the books

again, they keep them on the shelves, dusted and lined up neatly. Why do people save their books? There

may be several reasons, but three stand out.

One reason people save their books is to use them as reference materials. People whose job training

included studying a lot of textbook material may save some of those books for future reference. A doctor,

For instance, may keep his Gray's Anatomy and his pharmacology books; an English teacher will hold on to

The Norton Anthology of British Literature and other anthologies and novels for reference; a lawyer usually

keeps her case books. But it isn't only the professionals who save their books. People who like to cook keep

recipe books. Those interested in electronic equipment hold on to their books about stereos, computers,

videotape machines, and the like. Many families keep encyclopedias and almanacs handy for their children

to use for school. Having your own reference book available is so much more convenient than running to the

library every time you want to check a fact.

Another reason some people save books is to make a good impression. Some think that a library full

of the literary classics, dictionaries, and books about art, science, and history make them look well read and

Therefore sophisticated. Of course, this impression may be inaccurate. Some have never bothered to read

the majority of those books at all! In fact, a few people even have libraries with fake books. Also, some

people like to reveal to visitors their wide range of tastes and interests. They can subtly reveal their interests

in Peruvian art, Indian music, philosophy, or animals without saying a word.

While some people may keep books for practical reference and for conveying an impression, I

suspect that there is a deeper reason. People who enjoy reading have discovered the magic of books. Each

book, whether it's The Treasury of Houseplants or Murder on the Orient Express, has transported the reader

to another place. Therefore, each book really represents an experience from which the reader may have

grown or learned something. When I sit in my study, I am surrounded by my whole adult life. The Standard

First Aid and Personal Safety manual, in addition to providing information, reminds me of the First-aid

course I took and how more assured I felt as a result. Bulfinch's Mythology brings the oral history of

Western civilization to my fingertips, reminding me of my link with other times and people. Of course, all of

the novels have become part of the mosaic of my life. In short, saving books makes me feel secure as I hold

on to what they have given me.

In fact, if you think about it, security is at the bottom of all these reasons. It's a secure feeling to

know you have information at hand when you need it. There is a kind of security, even though it may be

false, in knowing you make a good impression. Finally, books that you've read and kept envelop you with a

warm and cozy cloak of your life.

(Refining Composition Skills)

115

DEFORESTATION

Cause & Effect

CAUSES of DEFORESTATION

There are many different forests in the world, including woodlands and tropical rain forests, and

people have been clearing these areas for centuries. More recently, the permanent destruction of forests and

woodlands, known as deforestation, has been recognized as a global problem. Today, more than half the

Earth's original rain forests are gone, and at the current rate of destruction, rain forests could disappear

completely within 100 years. Deforestation now occurs in areas that previously remained untouched Because

modern transportation and equipment allow people to exploit those areas more easily. White there are several

reasons for deforestation, two important causes are related to this exploitation: clearing the land for

agricultural purposes and commercial logging.

People often destroy trees in order to open up land for agricultural use. They clear forest areas for

agriculture Because they need to feed themselves or Because they want to produce cash crops. Some people,

such as poorer farmers, chop down trees in small areas so that they can plant crops to sustain themselves and

their families. Other people clear forest areas on a larger scale, for they want to earn money. In. some cases

the cleared forest areas become cattle ranches. In other cases people might grow rubber or coffee plants on

these deforested areas. In all of these larger-scale cases, the forest is cleared Because of a need or desire to

earn money through the sale of products such as beef, rubber, coffee, and other crops that are produced on

the land. However, the soil is often too poor to support the crops that are planted in these cleared humid

tropical areas. Since these farmers and ranchers are seeking land to satisfy their agricultural needs, they

move to new areas and clear more forests. Because of this movement, the deforestation may increase rapidly.

Another important cause of deforestation is commercial logging. Because of the large international

demand for timber and the international trade that has developed from this demand, commercial logging has

become a big business. Since both the demand for wood and its products and the wood-processing industry

have grown, the rate of forest loss has increased as well. Trees are cut for sale as timber, or the wood may be

used to make paper or other products such as furniture. Growing populations and urbanization have made

demands on the logging industry to supply timber for houses and other kinds of buildings. Sometimes

commercial logging is done selectively. That is, certain kinds of trees are cut Because their wood is more

valuable than others. On the other hand, a practice known as clear cutting is often used. In this case all trees

in a certain area are cut down at once.

Deforestation is a serious problem facing the world today. Two important causes of this problem are

controlled by people through the ways they choose to destroy forests and woodlands. Clearing these areas for

agricultural use or commercial logging is common, but these practices could be changed in order to try to

save these important forested areas before they are gone forever.

(Destinations 2- Thomson-Heinle)

116

MY FATHER

Cause & Effect

THE PERSON THAT I TRULY ADMIRE

As I started growing up, I never bothered to think of the people around me: My parents, my uncles,

my aunts, my brothers and even some friends of mine. All I used to think of was myself and what would be

good for me. As days passed and time evolved, I started coming to understand more. My knowledge was

developing as well as my skills. I started doing very well in life Because I'lad tis d nd s

good. I came to know whom to respect, whom to listen to, who to ask for help, and whom to get advice from

within my family. I would say that I had earned my freedom by that time. It was a very long and hard

experience for me to get to know the person that I truly admire in my life. This person actually is my father.

Hewan'tvey tmelkesomefts ttirsons. c meavey ong y o rahi and his

manners to me, which make me sick and disappointed most of the time. There are things that make a

difference between us, and these things are the main foundation of my loyalty and respect towards him.

My father did not go to school. He was the only one among his brothers and sisters that did not go to

school to get educated. He was very poor since he was a kid. However he managed his way to at least make

some part of his dream a reality. He was kicked out of school when he was in the Third grade, and never

attempted to go back. He then started helping out his parents doing work around the house and on their land.

During his teenage years, he did not have freedom in school like his brothers and sisters did. Rather he spent

all his time doing hard work with my grandfather. Sometimes he went fishing with some of his older uncles.

He started fishing at a young age. His father would give him a lot of work to do which made him very

disappointed and regretful for being lazy at school. Even though he faced things like this, he kept going

until he married my mom. However, he was still helping his father with work in the family Because his

father was getting older and weaker. This time it was even getting more difficult Because he had to take care

of two families-- his own, and his parents. He prepared food for his brothers and sisters Because they were

away going to school. He would get mad sometimes when he was under pressure but he would never express

it or even speak out a word of his anger. He took my mother with him in the house of his family until they

had me, and he built up our own house separate from his family house. They took good care of me when I

started First grade. We were very poor. I went to school with poor things. He encouraged me in many ways

just to go to school every day although I dn'tlketSchool s heonlttt oremet o

He gave me very strong advice and pushed me to go to school everyday. He taught me that going to school is

very important to me, but he never used examples that would prove his opinion Because he knew about that

for a fact. I used to wonder why he never mentioned about him going to school when he was a kid.

He supported me from elementary until I graduated from eighth grade. Although our family was so poor, he

pushed me to continue to high school. From there, I could feel how difficult it was for me being a high school student

with nothing much with me. I was one of the poorest students in the class. Sometimes I tried to quit Because of my

shame bu tIculn Because he kept pushing me back to school. One day I heard him and my mother arguing about

my situation. This is when I found out that he was not educated Because he did not go to school. I felt so many different

things. I felt like he was not a man. Later, my grandmother started telling me little about him when he was still small.

Some times, I would come to ask for more until I got the whole story of him. I was very surprised as I learned all about

him, but at the same time I felt very bad Because for me, it was like he lost his chance of getting educated Because he

worked for the family. He spent his time off school to do family work. I remembered all that he did for me when I was

in elementary school until the time I was in the middle of high school. I knew then how much he cared about me. I saw

the proof in how he struggled for me just to keep me in school even though our family was very poor. I felt that he want

me to go on another path in my future, but not the same one which he encountered. Sometimes, he would talk to me

with tears in his eyes, telling me how difficult it was for him when he walked away from school. He told me to keep all

his words with me so I would not be facing bad things when the time came for him to leave me and my other brothers.

He told me that he did not encourage me and my brothers to go to school so he could get benefit off us like other

parents did. He just wanted us to be healthy and well. He does not want us to follow his path which he struggled with

every day and night and did not reach his dream. He wants us to walk on our own paths that we dream of as the best

which will be very joyous forever.

My father is the person that I truly admire in my life. He is very important to me in my history. He has

supported me strongly in every way he could possibly do. He has given me the love denied to him from others. He is a

fighter who has never accepted things the way they are. He did a lot for his parents and his own family. Although he is

not an educated man, he knows what he does. He never loses hope, but continues to fight to turn his dreams into reality.

By Killy Silem

117

DEFORESTATION

Cause & Effect

EFFECTS of DEFORESTATION

T here are many different forests in the world, including woodlands and tropical rain, forests, and

people have been clearing these areas for centuries. More recently, the permanent destruction of forests and

woodlands, known as deforestation, has been recognized as a global problem. Today, more than half the

Earth's original rain forests are gone, and at the current rate of destruction, rain forests could disappear

completely within 100 years. Deforestation has already had negative effects on the environment, including a

loss of biodiversity, more erosion of the land, and a change in the water cycle.

Deforestation causes a loss of biodiversity and can lead to a breakdown of the ecosystem of an area.

For example, rain forests are home to millions of species of animals, insects, and plants. That number is

dwindling every day as rain forests are destroyed. Animals, some found in certain forested areas and

nowhere else, lose their habitat and may begin to die out when an area is deforested. In addition to animal

species, we lose innumerable plant species as rain forests are cut down. Many modern medicines come from

plants found in rain forests, and the vast majority of tropical plants haven't even been tested yet for their

curative powers. Thus, we may lose the next medical breakthrough or nutritional supplement if many plants

are destroyed by deforestation before we can find out more about them.

Erosion of the land is another serious effect of deforestation. When commercial logging takes place,

workers bring in trucks, bulldozers, and road graders, so the soil in that area becomes eroded from the use of

that heavy equipment. In addition, logging makes new roads in areas that previously had no or few roads,

and these worsen erosion in those areas. Furthermore, when an area is cleared of trees, there are no roots to

hold the soil, and there is little or no vegetation on the land to decrease the effects of rain that may fall there.

Therefore, rain will wash topsoil away from that area, and this erosion increases silt in lakes, rivers, or

marine coastal areas. Thus, deforestation not only causes erosion in the immediate area, but may also change

the composition of waterways far away as a Secondary result of this erosion.

Finally, deforestation affects the water cycle by causing a drier climate. Trees take in water through

their roots and then release some of that water into the atmosphere through a process known as transpiration.

This process cools the air and keeps clouds in the area low so that some rain can fall. This is especially

helpful if an area has a dry season. However, when trees are cut down in an area, the process of transpiration

does not take place. As a result, there is a reduced amount of water in the air for cloud formation. Fewer

clouds may develop, and these clouds do not provide enough water in the area; Therefore, the dry season

becomes longer, and in turn some animal populations may suffer (For example, amphibians such as frogs).

In short, if people remove part of a forest, the region may develop a drier climate and possibly move toward

desertification (eventually becoming a desert).

Deforestation is a serious problem facing the world today, and it has already had negative effects on

the Earth's environment. Loss of biodiversity, increasing erosion of the land, and changes in the water cycle

are only three of its many effects. If we want to keep these and other effects to a minimum in the future, we

must find a way to slow the rate of deforestation as soon as possible.

(Destinations 2- Thomson-Heinle)

118

COMPULSORY EDUCATION

Cause & Effect

COMPULSORY EDUCATION

E ducation in Turkey has been made a top priority of national development. It has the largest

budget of any ministry with 22% of the national budget. The target of the Turkish educational system is to

form productive and happy individuals. For many years many radical reforms in education were made. Some

important ones were secularization and change of alphabet. In 1997, the Turkish Legislature passed another

the most important education reform: the compulsory school attendance law, which requires all children to

attend school. Therefore, primary school is compulsory for eight years. It starts at the age of seven generally

but it depends on the physical development of children; it can also be six. Since then, Although primary

education is compulsory and free at state schools, parents have no right to do something for their children.

They must obey the rules which require at least eight years of schooling. Back in 1996, each child used to go

at least five years of education. But now, people are forced to attend the schools. This change has been

debatable in Turkey for several reasons.

First of all, the school age population of Turkey is very large and often school buildings and

teachers are inadequate to manage. There are not enough rooms in the present school buildings for students

Although the government aims to reduce average classroom number of students to 30, the standard number

of students in each classroom is 50 to 70. These results are in two sessions of school; one is in the morning

and one is in the afternoon. This helps to explain why so many children are seen in the streets during

weekdays. Moreover, in some rural areas, there are not enough teachers. Even more students have to fit into

the same classroom. As a result, the amount of teaching time declines dramatically.

Secondly , enarusuay nt o n hool Because ty lie ha hedon't

learn very much, even if they can be forced into showing up at school most of the time. Unfortunately,

many of these stubborn non-learners waste their own time. They also destroy the education of dozens of

other students. Moreover, the teachers are usually so busy to control one or two troublemakers. A special

feature of primary schools in Turkey is that one teacher takes care of all the students in one class. That

teacher continues with those children for eight years until they finish their compulsory education.

Moreover, according to the statistics, the national attendance at primary schools is about 96%.

However, in some countryside areas parents cannot physically manage to get their children to school since

they live far from towns on mountains. Those families also have to buy uniforms, pens, pencils and

notebooks. Most of them can not afford some of them. Therefore, instead of sending their children to

schools, they work on the farms together.

Furthermore, there are a wide variety of different types of high schools serving students in years 9-

11. This change has made restructure or close some schools. In addition, there are some religious Muslim

families whose girls are not allowed to wear head scarves at their school. Therefore, these students are

removed from school by their parents.

119

Finally, most of the students are not happy with their major. University entrance is very competitive

and is decided based on exam scores and student choice. Students select from more than 70 universities in

Turkey. They prefer and are then placed according to their performance on the standardized exam. When

they are asked why they are studying particular major, students often explains that it was Because of their

placement on the exam. In short, about one fourth of high school graduates go on to higher education, where

associate, bachelors, masters, and doctoral degrees are not granted. The main reason is that there is a

shortage of spaces in the university system Because of the large number of students in high school and

primary schools.

Because of those reasons, the objection will be raised to compulsory education. Some solutions are

declared to those problems. One of them is encourage to private sector in school education. If the

government gives confidence to the participation of private sectors, many schools can be set up. Secondly,

vocational education should be give importance, too. It leads to a vocational qualification. Vocational

schools enables students to have broad vocational education for working life. After primary school education

which can be five years students can get a job in two or three years to complete. Over the next few years, the

length of all vocational qualifications can be extended to three years. Vocational education pays particular

attention to the needs of working life and some students may not want to continue university studies.

Therefore, instead of eight years school education, some students can contribute family budget and can get

what they want.

In my opinion, it is important to guarantee everyone equally giving education. However, I don't

believe there is one "right way" to educate children. The compulsory education system does not address what

form or structure that effective education should take. Therefore, I don't see it as a solution. In fact, I think it

makes education more complex and stressful.

(Writing to Communicate: Paragraphs and Essays)

120

121

NOT EDITED

CAUSE & EFFECT – NOT EDITED

122

123

MUSIC

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

MUSIC and HUMANKIND

M usic plays an essential role in our everyday life. We listen to music every day and

even sometimes do not realize it. There are many resources where we can listen to music. We

listen to the radio while driving our cars. We turn on the TV and watch movies where music

influences our mind and makes people's tremble at the fear. For several reasons, which I will

mention bellow, I believe that music is important to humankind.

First of all, music is one of the best ways to relax after stressful day. Many people prefer

to listen to music in the evenings. For example, my cousin likes to listen to the classic music.

He has a great collection of CD disks with many famous musical compositions. In old days people

gathered around a fireplace and played and listened to music.

Second of all, music often helps people to cheer up. Personally, when something is

bothering me I prefer to turn on my radio and listen to some of my favorite songs. It helps me to

feel better about everything, leave my troubles behind and enjoy my life. I am sure that many

people will agree with me on this issue.

Finally, music plays an essential role in different ceremonies. For example, I think it is

rather difficult to imagine a wedding without solemn music or the Olympic Games without

anthems.

In conclusion, I think that music is the unique language, which is understood by everyone

all over the planet. Music is a great way of communication and people all over the world listen

to the music of other nations and understand what an author wanted to tell by it.

124

ACCIDENT

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

AUTOMOBILE ACCIDENTS

T he need for automobiles has increased in the last century Because of the tremendous

progress in different aspects of our lives. The increased use of automobiles has been accompanied

by an increase in automobile accidents. The Second highest cause of death in most countries in

the world is automobile accidents. The number of accidents on freeways and streets is increasing

at an alarming rate. These accidents injure millions every year and affect nearly everyone. Even

though is thcauses thaccients,most dhapen Because of the

lack of sleep, driving under the influence of alcohol, and speeding.

One cause is lack of sleep. People need to work Because of economic reasons. Some

people have to work more than twelve hours per day; others have to study and work at the same

time. Accordingly ,thd't enoug mtosl.Wngtom uch endnga

long time at night on the Internet may also lead to less sleep. Sleepiness while driving affects the

ability to concentrate and maintain attention. According to BBC News, people who suffer from a

common sleep disorder are much more likely to have a road accident than other drivers. A recent

Gallup survey showed that 11% of people admitted to having fallen asleep when driving.

Therefore, it may be these drivers who have become sleepy or may have fallen asleep when

driving that has contributed to terrible automobile accidents.

Driving is a daily skill that requires strong concentration. Wh en eope concentrate

while they are driving, an accident might happen. When people become drunk, their eyes become

blurry and they lose concentration. A business executive may plan to have 1 or 2 beers after work,

but he ends up having 5 or 6. Consequently, he can lose control of his car and an accident may

occur, causing people to lose their lives. Driving under the influence of alcohol is another cause of

automobile accidents.

In short, the number of automobile accidents is still increasing Because of these factors.

Furthermore ,accients plthcacomly e v ed However, it can be

controlled. Every person can lower the number of accidents by avoiding driving when he/she is

drunk or sleepy, by controlling his/her speed, and by learning how to drive safely. If we keep

these ideas as a reminder and a warning we can keep our society safe and healthy.

By Lamies Al Nazzal, Syria Professor Chuck

accordingly: for that reason, Therefore, consequently

blurry: unclear

125

DIVORCE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

DIVORCE

N owadays, divorce is a popular tendency with many married people. They get so many

problems and think they should divorce. With someone, divorce is a bad way to help them

escape the other, but it still has bad effects. In some cases divorce can be better for everyone

including the children. Many times when there is an abusive spouse involved divorce is not only

the best answer it is the only answer.

After living together for a number of years, some married couples begin to have problem

that they cannot overcome. Parents spend so much time for works than for family. Both of them

want to earn money Because they think they can control the other and their family. Besides,

they think money is the best way to take care their children while they are not always beside

their children. Moreover, they think their children need money than anything else they can do.

On the other hand, they change the way they are both no longer fit with each other. They have

ss timef ks o y 't venoughtimeto harwith o. In

addition, af ong e ivin ne o, toth ersdeft nkw

before. If so, they think they got married wrong person. Furthermore, they always want to

control the other so that is an easy way to get fight.

Also, they recognize that they make bad effects and terrible environment to their

children. One spouse refuses to discipline kids. Besides, they always talk negatively about the

other with the kids. They want their kids think more terrible about the other. They also make

their kids scare them and the life Because they always fight together. All of things they affect

their childr en'sles, so they think they divorce is the best choice.

After married couple divorce, immediate effects will occur such as hurt, anger, and

confusion. With adults, they will feel free Because they will think they will be freedom and no

one will control their lives anymore. Moreover, they will easy to find out another one to fit with

them. In contrast, their children will get some chances in their lives and their thinking. Children

will come to believe this is how growing act and they will do like that in their future. They will

also experience physical effects as well as emotional effects like headaches and stomachaches.

They will begin having a hard time getting along with their friends and become depressed. Next,

they will often experience an emotional loss of their parents and many of them perceive it as

rejection. Finally, divorce can affect their chance to go to college and their ability to have a

good marriage in the future.

The long-term effects of divorce tend to be more adverse than the short-term effects.

First, the adults will feel hurt and lack someone. They will need someone to share with them

everything in their life. They will have to face everything alone. Moreover, they will not pay

attention on their jobs like before divorce. Besides, their children will also be affected. They

will have bad impression with marriage. They will act like their parents and not believe in love

anymore. Furthermore, they will have negative opinion of their personal relationships, so they

will become more stressful and upset.

Although divorce sometimes is the only way to solve problem between married couple, it

is not the best way to do. If the married people find out another way to help them, I think they

should avoid that way. In some cases, the married people with children who are no longer

compatible should get a divorce.

126

DIVORCE

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

CS ANDFFECV'S

People marry to live together forever, but later they get separated. It may sound

unreasonable but, in most of the cases, marriages do end in divorce and the couples who are

divorced would not come together ever again. Why do marriages end with divorce? There are

many reasons and effects of divorce.

Not all marriages fail for the same reason. But there is always a reason for the breakdown

of a particular marriage. Nevertheless, we hear some reasons more often than others. The most

common causes of divorce are financial problems in the family which cause domestic violence

between husband and wife. The disagreement between a wife and husband usually ends with a

wife beaten up by husband. Severe disagreement, abandonment of a party unfaithfulness,

alcohol addiction , internet-msn addiction, cultural differences and lifestyles, mental instability

or illness, career and money addiction wife or husband by each others Because ofwif

hussworic.Tisue fil n -laws into the household was another problem.

Because wives usually want to live with only their husband, any of these reasons can play an

important role in dissolution of a marriage. Consequently, couples decided to separate and then

they are divorced. It mostly affects the children, and causes depression in children.

The most severely effected part from a marriage is the children. Due to quarrel and

fights between the parents and the abandonment of are the parents, effect children deeply.

That is why divorces initiate psychological problems in children, such as withdrawal from social

life, unhappiness, anxiety, loneliness, obsession and academic failures, and so on. According to

the interview with Canan Özlü we can say that the problems seen in the children are the same.

In order to alleviate these effects divorcing parents must have constructive talk with their

children.

Finally, a successful marriage requires that the couples would respect the each other,

express their love and affection clearly and look for solutions to any obstacle they may

encounter in their marriage. And the more successful the marriages are, the happier the couples

and the children are.

EliKÇÜKĞLU (F. Univ.)

127

GLOBALIZATION

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

EFFECTS of GLOBALIZATION

H aving developed over the last decades, globalization is a growing worldwide interaction.

Its common influences have currently become one of the most amazing facts. Currently,

globalization is visible in almost all areas of life: economic, political, social, cultural, and ecological.

In my opinion, it is necessary to observe the impacts of globalization on economy and culture.

The most important significant effect of globalization is on the economy. First of all, free

worldwide movement of capital and goods reduces the influence of national governments on

economic activities. Because of their very small domestic markets, many small countries can

integrate into worldwide markets. Their economy can develop only with intensive exporting.

Therefore, many countries try to adapt to an open-door market economy and participate in these

processes.

Not only does globalization have economic and political consequences, but it also has

resulted in cultural power. The gates of the world are open for everybody now. Satellites, the

Internet, and the media unlock every gate and carry their infection. For that reason, a lot of

people who were previously "foreign" have become friends. The tide of nationalism is being swept

aside and the world today is becoming unique. Moreover, when people see and hear something

in their media, they usually buy or wear those goods. In time, their eating cultures and clothing

change. For example , plal thworl bue eande at cDonal'

products.

All things considered, there is no doubt that the impact of globalization on culture and the

impact of culture on globalization have advantage and disadvantages. Globalization advances

integration and it also removes not only cultural barriers but of many of the negative dimensions

of culture. It is my belief that globalization, like culture and economy, binds people together and

enables them to interact. Globalization will always be an undeniable reality in almost all spheres of

life.

decade: ten years

impact: effect

corporation: company,

firm

integrate: put together, mix

intensive: strong, powerful

exportation: selling abroad

Problem Essay: The conclusion is unrelated to the body of the essay

128

ELECTRONIC INSTRUMENTS

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

ELECTRICAL and ELECTRONIC INSTRUMENTS

The present technology is very developed. Electrical and electronic instruments are part

of the new technology. They are both necessary for work and home life. People have many

choices when it comes to these instruments.

Almost every home uses electrical instruments. These electrical instruments can be

separated into two groups. The First group involves cooking appliances such as electrical stoves,

microwaves, ovens, coffee makers, toasters, and blenders. The next group involves convenience

appliances like refrigerators, washing-machines, and air-conditioners. Another group entails

entertainment equipments such as TV sets, videos, and cassette tapes in almost every home.

Some people prefer home theaters. You can create room for a home theater by installing

an amplifier, speaker, CD, DVD, MD, MP3, tape player, and a breaker is necessary as a safety

accessory. The electronic home theater is expensive, so it is important to know how to connect

these instruments properly.

Other groups are electrical office products, such as computers, printing machines,

scanners and generators. They are all necessary electrical equipments in the office.

Additionally, copy machines, typewriters, and paper shredders are also office electrical

products. Finally, communication equipment such as the telephone, the fax machine, and the

Internet help office and business people in doing their jobs easily. You should choose suitable

electrical and electronic instruments for whatever job, and study about how it works before

installing it. Customers should ask for service after buying their equipment.

We have come a long way regarding the development of electrical and electronic

products. We have better and easier lives Because of these products.

129

TEEN VIOLENCE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

CAUSES of TEEN VIOLENCE

I n oct epopultion sexper enced incease ve nce.

Teens face many situations that cause these problems. Several factors are mass media, peer

prurand oc iew "ft" son .

Initially, the impact of the mass media on the behavior patterns of teenagers cannot be

disregarded. Television, radio, and newspapers are all ways of transferring messages to people.

One might see a violent movie and decide to reenact the scenes, thus causing harm to himself or

to others. Hidden meanings of racism and hate are put into music. Teens hear the words of their

supposed role models and think it's OK to follow in their footsteps.

Peer pressure is another big factor. Teenagers rely a great deal upon their peers for

guidance and support. Sometimes this is the wrong path to take. Friendship is a word that is

thrown around a little to loosely nowadays. Teens let their "friends" talk them into doing things

that they would not normally do. Drugs and theft are brought into these relationships also.

Today'syouth must earbe eader, flowe r.

Society can often be a harsh world to live in for a teen. To be considered "in," you must

fit the role of the "perfect person." As young adults, teens are trying to find themselves. They

look toward celebrities and leaders for a goal. They try to buy the right clothes, wear the nicest

shoes, and be present at all the social events. To fit in, same are pushed to the edge. If you are

caught in a dark alley at the wrong time, you might be killed just for your name brand shoes.

Competition among fellow teens leads to jealousy and jealousy leads to violent acts.

........................

There is no conclusion

http://buckhoff.topcities.com

130

WAR

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

CAUSES of WARS

Our world today is faced with many major threats. The most dangerous threat of all is

war. Everyone in the world fears the outbreak of a war, especially another world war in which

nuclear weapons may be used. With the use of nuclear weapons, there is the possibility of the

destruction of our entire planet. Each war starts for a particular reason, but there are a number

of steps countries can take to prevent its outbreak.

One main reason for war is differences in ideology. For example, nations have engaged in

struggles over the merits of communist and capitalist systems of government. They frequently

aided other countries in wars in order to topple governments that have not agreed with their

principles.

Land ownership is also a reason that countries declare wars on their neighbors.

Frequently, these conflicts are economic in nature. For example, if oil is found on land in one

country and that land can be claimed by another country for historical reasons, that country may

declare war in order to recover the land containing oil. A landlocked country needing access to

the sea may claim the territory between itself and the sea. When a border between two

countries lies over an important food growing area, such as a border formed by rivers, disputes

over the water rights and the fertile land can turn into war.

To prevent the destruction of our Earth in a nuclear catastrophe, countries should try to

resolve their differences through international organizations such as the United Nations. All

countries need to educate their citizens to be more tolerant of other ideologies. After all, no

ideology is worth the total annihilation of the planet. In addition, the countries that are better

off need to give more assistance to those countries that suffer from severe economic troubles so

that those countries will not try to solve their problems through violence.

In conclusion, therare olto he l oblemsand ey hould put

practice now before it is too late.

Problem Essay: Conclusion is inadequate

131

ALCOHOLISM

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

ADVERSE EFFECTS of ALCOHOLISM

I n y'sword, e e otsofbad tst lpeople itabe and

make ling th. e desope ople'sle gounds ic,

psycogaland onomicalftor. oholm ofthe habitswhicpeople an't

give up.

The most important of effects of alcoholism is physical. First of all, alcoholism causes

different types of cancer. It damages the liver. If the damage is severe, it is known as cirrhosis.

Cirrhosis can lead to liver failure, liver cancer and death. Alcoholism also gives way to severe

damage in the neurons, so it paves the way to alteration in the body movement, loss of

appetite, and depression. An abuse of alcohol over a number of years can destroy brain cells

which can then lead to permanent brain damage. Alcohol abuse can disrupt the function as well

as the structure of the nervous system. This means that the brain has more difficult time

processing information, as well as problems remembering information and concentrating on

tasks. All these physical consequences could cause your death if you drink alcohol in mass

quantities.

The Second effects caused by alcoholism are psychological. Alcohol makes you feel

relaxed and you forget your troubles temporarily. But if you drink it in excess, it increases

anxiety and causes depression. It also causes family and legal problems, violence, self-

centeredness, cloudy thinking, sleep problems, feeling useless, stress, suicide, among others. In

addition, in families in which there are alcoholic members there tend to be tension atmosphere,

quarrels, and even sometimes fighting. Children in these families are affected negatively. In

their future life these give way to behavior distortion of children.

The Third effects of alcoholism are economic. Alcohol is not cheap. If you drink two or

three times in a week, it could cost you about $1000 pesos or more a week.(Public Health

Reports) Costs of alcohol abuse are expected to be $136 billion a year by 1990,mostly from lost

productivity and employment.(The National Institute) Especially for people whose budget is

limited, alcoholism is economically a big problem. By making a concession in expansions of

education, health and happiness, they pay a fortune for alcohol. Therefore, alcohol paves the

way to damage personal economy. When people drink alcohol, they spend not only their money;

but also their everything. Consequently, the effects of alcoholism which are physical,

psychological and economical can cause many problems that affect your life in all aspects. So

what are the solutions? The solutions are not only stopping drinking and seeking professional

help, but also making seminar that raises awareness of damages of alcoholism. By this way you

can recover from this terrible disease.

Eda Ġ (Fatih Unv.)

132

INTERNET

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

INTERNET ADDICTION

When computer was invented was unknown but it was certain that it was used and

known by most people almost at middle of the twenty First century. First type of computer was

invented for calculation for daily usage. And then most functional aspect of computer has been

internet. The background of invention of internet is that two science researchers need to share

what they find as quickly as possible and then they find a connection on computer while they are

distant from each other. In this way they helped each other on their researches. But now at the

twenty First century, internet has become an addiction like smoking, drug and heroin. Although

internet has innumerable benefits for people, it has also bad effects on people socially, morally

and economically.

Although internet has a lot of benefits for people in the field of education,

communication, sopping, selling and so on, when it is used more than needed, it causes

abnormal situations in social life. For example, in a family, if the mother uses internet more

than normal, it makes her begin to ignore house works and become reluctant to look after her

babies if she has. If the father begins to spend time more than normal in his work place, he

might come late home. He becomes less interested in his children. In this way, couples speak

less and As a result they try to relive from their problems by being online instead of sharing

thospr cother rearh tates ha"he he s n et as way of

escaping from problems or reliving an unpleasant mood (such as feelings of helplessness, guilty,

anxiety essIis o, e ity fcdeceases, sibility

divorce in couples increases. If children of the parents are addicted to internet on the field of

online games, they cannot fallow their lessons in school. Especially when they come back home

from school, they spent more and more time on the net. Another cause that leads to children to

use computer, internet, is lack of paternal love. It results in children staying in isolation

spending more time on virtual life.

Another result of being addicted to internet has effects on people in terms of psychology

and morality. Because it causes people to spend their free time online and surfing from site to

site and it makes people more addictive to internet. Also it is Because there is no time and age

limitation and it leads everyone to be in front of computer constantly. Even children can enter

any site they wish. Unfortunately, on internet there are immoral sites. It can be possible for the

addicted entering these sites. When they enter these immoral sites, psychological corruptions

start to bring about in their character. These sites become death of their moral life. When their

internet becomes offline, life becomes being meaningless for them. I asked one of my friends

133

named Recep whose department is Computer Engineering in Fatih University that why the

internet addicted is not able to get rid of internet easily. He told me that Internet addiction was

like a drug addiction and because there are more sites in one site, the addicted was losing

themselves. I asked him again that what the addicted could do to diminish their usage of

internet. He said me they could not get rid of it for a moment, they could read books and

beneficial articles on internet, in this way they could continue to be on net and later times they

would stop spending time on it by themselves unless it is not needed.

Being addicted to internet affects economy of families and states indirectly. For

example, if workers begin spending time on sites that are not related to their jobs, they become

unproductive in their fields. When they are late to their job so many times they are faced with

unemployment. For individuals spending time on internet for hours affects the budget of

families. They cannot get rid of it and sometimes it causes them to precede limited internet and

they are supposed to pay high bill of internet. If there is no internet in the homes of family and

if they are the addicted, they have to go internet cafés. In internet cafes for just one hour they

are supposed to give 1 Turkish Lira or more. Moreover if children are addicted at internet cafe

games like Counter Strike, they invest all their pocket money to internet café.

In conclusion the internet addicted affects themselves badly due to spending extreme

time online. Trying to escape from problems or to relax by spending unnecessary times do not

mean to overcome struggles. It just causes postponing problems or bringing more problems. It is

very normal that every technological invention can has both beneficial and corruptive sides. The

thing that we should do is able to recognize these sides completely and benefit from their good

sides consciously.

Yücel ÇELIK (Fatih Unv.)

134

TRAFFIC

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

A MAJOR PROBLEM of ISTANBUL: TRAFFIC

Turkish Statistical Institute found an interesting result which makes Istanbul a privileged

city. Population of Istanbul is about 11 million in 2008 (2008, Istanbul). It is a big issue for a city

and it causes too many problems. Traffic problem is the one most important matter for people

who are living in there. To solve traffic problem, researchers must search why lots of people are

migr Itanbul? does erthiabo ut sasa av?Arthermore

favorable cities in Turkey? Due to these problems, as all big cities, Istanbul also has a serious

traffic problem.

Nowadays, while economic power of big cities increasing so speedy, something has

forgotten or was not paid attention by authority. It is too hard to do everything in the right time

Because life is always going on and cannot be stopped when someone want to repair something.

Everything must be done perfectly in the right time without any hesitation to people who live in

Istanbul but this is too hard. When government wants to set up a new bridge, repair a highway

or make some roads, life quality goes down. Due to this reason, three big problems will get out.

Accidents will increase; when someone wants to go anywhere they lose time. The final and most

important question is that how can traffic problem be solved or reduced?

The First reason which has to be changed is that people who live in Istanbul must be

careful while they are driving a car. According to Turkish researchers, accidents have been

arising by drivers about %27 ( 2008, afKalının Sebepler f c es acidents

can be explained like that; inexperience in traffic, carelessness, sleeplessness and ultra speed.

Effect of these reasons is too much traffic and accident.

While everybody is working hard to become successful, time is pretty important and no

one wants to lose any time. Also, when some one wants to go anywhere promptly, a problem

may wait him or her at the highway, bridge or and so on. In Istanbul, it is not hard to see this

Because according to Mr. Kadir Topbas who is the mayor of Istanbul (2006,

http://www.arkitera.com) everyday, 600 new cars are attending into Istanbul traffic because it

is too easy to buy a car in Turkey with credit of a bank. Due to this reason, it is too hard to solve

traffic problem but it can be controlled by government if they take some measure to control

this. For example, there must be enough bus and underground. It must be easy to go somewhere

without own cars.

Of course, it is not easy to solve this problem in only a few years but everything is

possible in this interesting world. For example, if people want to go anywhere with his or her

own car alone, of course traffic will be crowded. There is another way to reduce traffic, for

example, there are lots of famous and trustable online web sites which are selling lost of thing

and it is easy to buy something with them by credit card. They can send it by cargo and it will

decrease a little traffic. Also, Istanbul Municipality must pay attention this problem. A new

highway or road can help everybody.

After all these parts are completed, there will be a serious reduction on traffic. It is too

hard to solve this problem if only government wants to solve this problem, after everybody pays

attention, a new suitable Istanbul would wait for us.

Mu oçyi t(Fatih Unv.)

http://tr.wikipedia.com/wiki/%C4%B0stanbul

http://www.herturlu.org/trafik-kazalarinin-sebepleri/?cp=2

http://www.arkitera.com/news.php?action=displayNewsItem&ID=6627&PHPSESSID=3d404b8bd76f959c463

aab2311de2e78

135

ADDICTION

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

ADDICTION to the DESTROYER

Human beings have the ability of thinking, the characteristic that distinguishes us from

other living things which are also created with the traits of feeling pain just like us. However,

we often suffer from our inclinations and tendencies as we are psychologically more fragile than

other creatures. Furthermore, a natural human weakness can lead to an addiction to various

drugs. One of these harmful and addictive drugs is heroin which poisons human brain giving rise

to cumulative effects that are direct consequences of different causes. These causes involve

curiosity, fun, lack of connection with parents and the problematic situations.

Heroin is made from morphine and codeine that are natural chemicals collected from the

opium poppy. No matter how it is used; injected into a vein, snorted, smoked or eaten, it passes

very quickly into the bloodstream. Heroin was First synthesized in 1874 by Alder Wright, an

English chemist. He combined morphine with various acids producing a more potent form of

morphine. However, his invention was not developed until another chemist Felix Hoffmann was

instructed by his supervisor to deacetylate morphine which means to remove the acetyl

functional group with the aim of producing codeine. Codeine is similar to morphine

pharmacologically but less potent and less addictive. In contrast, instead of producing codeine

the experiment resulted in producing a form of morphine that was more potent than morphine

itself. Bayer, pharmaceutical company in Germany, started to market this substance under the

name oin", tprdered rm ma n d oiscwhicmeans oic".

It was not until the discovery that heroin was only a quicker acting form of morphine and not a

substitution for it. Bayer was embarrassed by this new finding and it became a blunder for the

company. (Wikipedia)

Acor the tice in y c an", ur iosity and fun are important

factors in terms of a starting point for using narcotics. The introduction of the heroin is mostly

carried through by means of friends. Curiosity, as a human inclination, brings people together

who share the same feelings and that increases the characteristic power of the main attraction

in the focal points of relationships. The groups established in that way are introverted and

unsociable; moreover, the initiative addict has an influence over others. The most dramatic and

thought-provoking reason for the young to become addicted is the lack of interaction with their

parents. That situation gives us a clue how concerned or connected parents are with their

chil drkpınar

In this world where injustice and atrocity prevail among us, it is hard to carry the burden

of difficulties, problematic situations and responsibilities. Sometimes, we find our minds drifting

somewhere searching for the relaxation and consolation. At this very moment, being on the

verge of making decision, one choice determines the following days. Some of us choose to shape

136

our lives with contentment; still some of us lose the possible chances of happiness. They, who

follow the deepest and darkest path, start to live under the illusion that their worries fade away

after some doses of heroin. Nevertheless, they are not able to see how deceitful heroin is. First,

heroin has people swear to get it regardless of the circumstances turning them into addicts.

Then, this oath proves to be a dead end for them. Not until they run into financial problems and

get on the wrong side of the law, do they realize that they make innumerable mistakes. In order

to get money to buy heroin, they commit the ugly crimes such as; stealing, drug dealing or

prostitution. Above all, a future with heroin will result in family breakdown bringing about the

corruption in the structure of social relationships.

The word euphoria, a feeling of great happiness, has a meaning behind it for the addicts.

People start to use heroin Because it gives them a strong feeling of well being.(Young Adult

Health).The constant thinking of the sweet taste of euphoria that wraps their bodies with its

charming effect, never ceases. The utter ed orsh ; oronce" and oral

gadualthough, lly unl e red worl"once aior

"once e". ls irofgttingeuphor a tedlr drtic

increase in use of heroin. Nonetheless, euphoria soon evaporates and gives impetus to another

but e err ortheinceasinguseofh erin hicis withdr yndrme. A

person who is dependent on heroin will get withdrawal symptoms if they reduce or stop taking

heroin. The withdrawal symptoms usually begin about 8-12 hours after using the last dose and

lt orabout days"(YoungAdulHeal msmay lde: deprion,

general feeling of heaviness, cramp-like pains in the limbs, sleep difficulties and

fer"(Wikipedia)

Thanksto exposon by anestisDr .Aydın, king Delta pit,

became possible to write up the destructive consequences caused by the using of heroin. One of

these consequences is the deterioration of central nervous system including drowsiness and

disorientation. Another effect is cardiovascular and respiratory depression. Third one is

infertility in women and impotence in men. The other one is tooth decay, the result of having a

dry mouth. Besides, physical and psychological dependence is unavoidable. Apart from these

effects, handicaps such as; muscle spasticity, itching, vomiting and miosis can be observed. As

well as these physical and mental disabilities, addicts who use heroin intravenously are faced

with catching blood-borne diseases like HIV/AIDS, hepatitis and other bacterial infections that

are caused by causing non-sterile needles and syringes.

All in all, being addicted to heroin or other addictive drugs means the life of isolation

and loneliness. It means turning your present time to the big hole, losing your future and

leaving your past. It clings to you, follows you. It is so close to you, since it is inside you, flows in

your blood. It turns out to be so dominant that you can not resist it. It is not you who win the

battle but heroin that establish its kingdom. Your days, hours, minutes and even Seconds are

full with grave and emptiness which prepare the end for you with the overdose. Ask yourself a

question! What do you really want while you have a chance to breathe in this world; to live as

being nothing or try to prove your worth?

Albina Califonova (Fatih Unv.)

137

CELL PHONE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

THE NEGATIVE EFFECTS of USING CELL PHONE

Using a cell phone is very common and popular these days. When you look around, almost

everyone carries and uses it. However, the negative effects of cellular phones can be clearly and

strongly seen in social life, in traffic and on human health.

The First and also the most common effect is that cell phone users often disturb the other

people by making noise. For instance, when people go to the library, they forget to switch off

their own mobile phones. Once, When I was in literature class, listening closely to the

p ectu,my cl lpone g i se ied yone. (Fellag

87-88)

The Second important effect of using a cell phone is that many people drive and at the

same time they talk with someone by using a cell phone. For this reason, they lose their attention

and they can have an accident very easily. Therefore , t pleath

The Third effect of using a cell phone is that it spreads radiation which has badly effect on

human brain so you have lots of health problems. For instance, you have a strong headache so

you do not sleep very well. Also, it causes heart attack. Finally, If you use it more than

necessary, you may catch cancer. For this reason, you have to be careful with your health.

As a result, I suggest that people should take protection measures. For example, they

should just send a message or they should use it for emergency situations. To this end,

people should be informed via TV, advertisements, seminars, and so on.

(Süheyla Demir) (Fatih Unv.)

138

UNIVERSITY STUDENT

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

WHY I BECAME a UNIVERSITY STUDENT?

People or children go to university for many reasons. University can offer so many things

to people. Every person comes to university to find out who they are and what they want to

become. Some people come to university to follow their dreams and goals. Other people come to

university just to experience the feeling of being a university student. The reasons I became a

university student was to have new experience, to have more friends, and most of all to follow my

dreams.

One of the reasons I become a university student is to have a new experiences. In

university I get to act as a grown up. For example, I get to organize my time and also organize

the way I spent my money. I get to pay my own books and also organize my classes. I also get

to meet new classmates from different states. One thing I like the best is that here I get to use to

the computers. When I was in high school I did not know anything about computers, but now I

am using computers like I have been using them before. Having new teachers is also a new

experience to me.

And becoming a university student is like meeting new and interesting friends. In COM-FSM

I get meet new classmates from different states. Not only that I get to meet them, but also I get

to know their culture, their tradition, and even some of their language. The funny thing is when I

was in high school I speak Pohnpeian language to my friends. But now I have new friends from

three different states, and I must speak English to each one of them. I enjoy this, Because I get

to improve my English while I am with my friends. One thing I like having new friends is Because

they also teach you the things you never knew before.

The main reason I become a university student is to follow my dream. All my life I have

been working on the same dream to become a business man. Therefore, one day I may have a

home of my own. And also I may have a really good job. Because one day I will take care of my

self and I will not depend on my parents. Not only that I will take care of my self, but one day I

wil a lof own,andI lb ltsu poth at'why t s mpant to me

to complete university and get my degree. And also my parents, brothers, or sisters may one day

ask me for some money and I will be able to help them too.

Although thamchidont thdm eans ththey onwant

to be a university student. University is every thing to people, Because finishing up university

means that there are many opportunities waiting for you. University can also provide experience

youhfelefore.ostiort niversi s he est of preparing you for the real

world. After university you will be a new person.

(Jayapracash Isaac) Problem Essay: Conclusion is inadequate

139

CYPRUS

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

CYPRUS

The island that is located in the Mediterranean Sea. The Cyprus Island is of great geo-

strategic importance due to its location. From 1571 to 1878, the Ottomans Empire ruled the

Island. After the Ottoman Empire, U.K took over the island. The island is important for both

Greeks and Turks. But the things began to change after First World War. England leaves his

colonies one by one. Then, life has changed on the island and each nation leave to the peace.

Greek Cypriot attacked both Turkish and English group on the island and killed them in. The

purpose of this essay is to explain cause and effect of Cyprus peacekeeping operation.

The First reason of 1974 peacekeeping operation was about social issues. Bloodthirsty

Greek Cypriots began to attack Turks on the island and killed lost of them in brutally, in 1954.

Many Turkish women raped and killed. For instance, Cypriots committed the known slaughter all

over the world. In the night (21.12.1963), three children were murdered in their bed.

[www.hri.org/news/cyprus/cmnews/1999/99-07-14.cmnews.html - 38k] They were killed in

their bed. They were just seven, three and six month year old. And the pressure on the Turkish

society was insufferable. They were forced to move to safer places. Eoka, the Greek secret

organization, encircled their area. Eoka set control-point of Turkish Cypriots, sent from Turkey.

The other reason of 1974 peacekeeping operation was related with strategically issues. As

the island has a strategically importance in the region, turkey wants to have the north of the

island. Nobody wants to control Mediterranean and the Middle East should have the island.

Besides, Cyrus is very close to turkey. If Greeks captured this island, it would be a big threat

for turkey. To secure the south side turkey had to make an operation to the island.

The final reason of the 1974 peacekeeping operation was connected with political issues.

The attracts began in 1954, and from that year to 1974 turkey warned United Nations and

England to take the necessary measures. Although they thought, turkey was bluffing and stays

silence. Secondly, Greece army took over the Greek government and did not want to interview

turkey. They were in political obscurity.

As a result, problems affect people psychologically. Turkish people had comfortable

locations that they would not be disturbed. People psychologically got relaxed. Thanks to this

good mood, they feel better to focus on different areas that would develop them in education,

science, mercantile, art, etc. and after Cyprus peacekeeping; it is published Turkish Cypriot

Engineer and Architect Associate, Cyprus art associate....

Thanks to the Cyprus peacekeeping operation, Cyprus became a more important place,

which has strategic importance in the Mediterranean. As the war ended, other countries started

investing to Cyprus, so significant economical improvements appeared. As a result, people had

better welfare. The citizens who are dealing with trade in Cyprus became wealthier as their

income in creased thanks to the development.

Consequently, Turkish government by taking Cyprus Island they give a message to do

world. Greek government understood that the Cyprus island concern to turkey. Turks are still

the dominating power of the Mediterranean region. Thanks to the peacekeeping operation, Turks

have been living without problems since 1974. Hasan Hastürer, who is journalist from Cyprus,

mentions t erwith e entes; "evthough ince tillthe esent

day we have arrived at the present day without any serious conflict, till a permanent is reached,

we e 'ce irThe ulofa easfe 'is ike dinga imed genade. t

Because of this that the present of this that present situation is untena n opinion, as

long as Turkish and Greek Cypriots are capable to live under one umbrella, the island of Cyprus

will be under the risk of pain, blood and tears.

140

Finally, many things forced Turkish army to make a peacekeeping operation in 1974. The

gide , es TurCypr' rhtssategicalimporofCyprand

the indifference of the united nationals were the reasons of this operation. From 1974 to now,

the island is in peace. It has changed and developed dramatically in terms of social life,

economy and politics.

Dilek Günay (Fatih Unv.)

www.stradigma.com/english/feb2003/articlesprint_3.html - 28k

en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cyprus_under_the_Ottoman_Empire-49k

141

DIVORCE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

WHY MARRIED COUPLES DIVORCED

Have you ever wondered why there are many married couples now a days divorce? What

could be the effects and results of having a divorce? Now a days many married couples who seem

separate file for divorce and it affects the life of children. Many young people are having problems

Because of the divorce of their parents. Many young people, whose family is unstable turn to

taking drugs, run away from home and even commit suicide. Here in Micronesia many married

people that get divorced and are separated from each others and this has great effects the

chidlves . The children may get involved with gangsters, take drugs and become addicts

also attempt to commit suicide. Sometimes some excel while other survives. There are three main

reasons why married couples divorce: having affairs, financial problems and outside influences.

One of the reasons why married couples get divorced is Because of having an affair. Most

married couples today get divorced Because either the husband or the wife is having an affair

with another man or woman. Consider that the woman or the man does not have the same feeling

for each other as that had before and he or she goes out and had an affair with another man or

woman. This is the time when either the wife or the husband come home late at night and have

an argument with each other. The husband then starts bet up the wife. They fight and argue and

the wife then runs away with their children to her family. Having an affair is one of the most

common reasons why married couples divorce or separate.

Another reason why married couples divorce is Because of financial problems. Many

families have many problems Because the husband spends too much money on alcohol instead of

buying food for the family and family needs. The wife tried to do anything to help the family to

survive. The children stop going to school and they will not be well educated. The husband will not

even think about his children and the wife will then files for divorced. She cannot live with the

situation anymore.

Many couples divorce Because of lacking money for the family needs. The wife or the

husband is jobless and either of them will not be satisfied Because of lacking of money for the

family. Many couples are in the situation easily separate. The man or the woman will find another

man or woman whose has a job so they will be happy to live together.

Because of outside influences married couples sometimes separate or divorce. Some

married couples are influenced by their friends and family and that caused them to be single

again. They want to continue their education and they want to be alone. Most young couples that

are the ones that easily files for divorced still want to enjoy life and have fun.

The reasons why many married couples get divorced Because of having affairs with

others, financial problems in the family and outside influences them. Many married people get

divorced in Micronesia now a day and many children problems Therefore. To conclude, I think

being a single person is more free or fun than to be married. Being married requires a responsible

approach to keep the marriage going. So get married if you are ready to have responsible.

142

FOREIGN COUNTRY

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

EFFECTS of LIVING in a FOREIGN COUNTRY

Living away from your country can be a really interesting and unforgettable experience,

but at the same time it has very important effects on one's life. The purpose of this essay is to

discuss the three main effects that living in another country can produce in your personal life.

The major effect, and also a very common one, is that once you start a regular life away

from home, you miss everything. This fact doesn't mean that you are unhappy but that you are

aware of being on your own. Missing your family and the attention they all paid to you is a very

usual thing to do. Little details like sitting on a Sunday morning watching TV alone instead of

helping your dad organizing his things or having a nice chat with your mom makes you realize how

valuable your family really is. It is also completely acceptable to miss all the facilities you used to

have back at home, like your house, your car, your bed, and your bathroom. It's obvious then

that you have started to appreciate everything you had back where you belong.

The Second main effect would be learning how to accept another type of society and

culture into your daily life. Since you are living in a place with different customs and traditions

from yours, you have to be able to develop yourself in unknown conditions. This means making

new friends, learning other points of view, accepting different opinions and values, and seizing

every opportunity you have to go to new places. Therefore, you'll be able to achieve true

knowledge. Suggesting to change your mind totally or to be square minded would be foolish; the

best thing to do would be to stick to your most important values and, according to them, change

those that you believe could be improved.

The most significant effect of living away from home is the independent behavior that

grows inside of you. Living on your own far from your family gives you a lot of experiences

toward organizing your life. Since it is up to you and no one else to go to school, clean your room,

wash your clothes, and organize your expenses, it is predictable that you will have a good and

strong meaning of responsibility. Being independent and responsible will help you get through life

every goal you want to achieve.

Living far from home, even for a short period of time, can be really hard at the beginning.

We have to remember that all changes are difficult, but they are necessary to go through them to

build character. Most important of all, it helps us appreciate everything we have. Not realizing

how lucky we are can be a really bad mistake Because things don't last forever and we have to

make the best out of them.

(Prepared for Professor Erlyn Baack ITESM, Campus Queretaro)

143

MUSIC

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

MUSIC

There are certain people who claim that music is necessary in their daily lives – in other

words, they practically cannot go a day without music. This idea may overstate the importance

of music; in most cases, However, music virtually is a crucial element in our lives at different

times.

Although there are a multitude of recreational activities for us to choose, music is still

the top priority for most people. The reason is that when listening to music, we can isolate

ourselves from our busy lives. Moreover, music can refresh our mind. Take myself as an

example, tera tlteningto ic a blessf Because it is so joyful in the

music world.

In addition, music can impact the emotions, be it pleasure or misery. For example, pop

music is obviously necessary to a party as it could enhance the atmosphere of the party. On the

other hand, it could a spiritual healing to listen to same melodious music Because it probably

would reduce our laments and could render an encouraging effect.

Furthermore , crlthe ulturand torofa o untrTake asan

example. whicdepic hisy er disverof ean, sh f

and appealing piece in Portugal. Nowadays, this conventional music is mixed with the modern

music and, it becomes one of the most popular music in the world.

It is doubtless that music is of great importance in every aspect of our lives, whether it is

the private lives or the culture and history of a nation. Though nowadays there are a variety of

leisure for our choices, to a certain extent, I believe that music still is prevail option Because it

is o othe word".

144

ENTERING a UNIVERSITY

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

THE EFFECTS of ENTERING a UNIVERSITY

E nter univerity vy tant ie stingexperin peron'sle,

but at the same time it is an experience that will change your lifestyle and personality forever.

There are three main effects of entering a university; missing old friends, learning how to

survive during university, and developing responsible behavior which must accompany university

studies.

The First and also the most common effect of entering a University is that once you enter

the new school, you start missing your old friends. There are many reasons you and your friends

start splitting apart and leaving to study in different cities or schools, but feeling sad Because

you missi inevble. doesn't you are never going to see your friends again, but

it the ame to at choolyourbes r

The Second effect of entering a university is the fact that you have to get acquainted

with the entire university environment. Being at junior high or at high school is completely

different than being in a university, so you have to learn how to survive in it. During university

studies you have to search for your own way to success Because at a university, teachers are not

going to solve your problems.

The Third and most important effect of entering a university is the responsible behavior

you must develop during your way through the university. Entering a university forces you to be

a responsible person Because you are the only one who will care about you. During university

studies you are in charge of your life and of the decisions that you make such as doing or not

doing homework, going or not going to class, etc. Being a responsible person is essential for

anyone in this world; without respons iba eron'sle an a willnev rr

success.

Entering a university, as everything that is new in our lives, can be terrifying at First, but

with a little bit of effort, it can become one of the greatest experiences of our lives. It is very

important to enjoy our university studies Because it will help us become independent and

responsible people, only if we learn how to survive it.

145

EXERCISE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

THE EFFECTS of EXERCISE

A heal twor twor d. y th, enerly

mental, social and physical health. If you are not well in one of the three parts, you are not

completely healthy. How can we stay healthy? Exercising is a simple answer for this. It is an

activity that helps people to feel good in every aspect of the health. It has various positive

effects on health.

The best known part that exercising improves is the physical part. The physical effect of

exercising is that every part and system of our body is in continuous movement. There are many

parts in our body that benefit from exercise, but one of the most important parts that exercising

helps is the cardiovascular system. For example, when you exercise, muscles move, and to

move, muscles need oxygen in the blood, so the heart has to pump blood in a faster rhythm to

keep the muscles moving. This trains your heart and lungs giving you more strength for the

future.

Another part of the definition of health is mental health. This aspect is for me one of the

aspects that makes people exercise. Exercise distracts and relaxes you for a while Because in

your exercise, you are discharging many feelings and incommodities, such as stress. Many people

feel that after exercising, all the problems and pressures of their lifestyle disappear or at least

are forgotten for a while. While exercising problems of our lives can be solved Because you are

calm and relaxed, and it is just much easier to think clearly.

The social aspect of health is helped with exercise Because many of the sports are or can

be made with someone else. This makes stronger relationships Because you meet people that

are like you and share the same things. I think that this makes you feel more secure and learn

about human relationships.

Exercising is an activity that touches the three aspects of health. By exercising you could

improve the functioning of your body, be calm in your mind, and meet new people which make a

healthier life. I think that another benefit of exercising is the satisfaction of doing something

that helps you to live healthy. This idea causes many people to think of exercise as a drug. You

should try it. Exercise, and be healthy.

146

OVERPOPULATION

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

EFFECTS of OVERPOPULATION in MEXICO

Overpopulation is a very significant problem on our world in this century. The sources

are extinguishing, the demand of people is increasing and world is becoming a hell-like place day

by day. It is not only a problem on the world but specifically it is a significant problem in

Mexico. It's a fact that day by day population in Mexico is increasing, and this causes many

social, economic, and pollution problems. Overpopulation in Mexico has got three main effects

in Mexico.

The First major effect of overpopulation in Mexico is unemployment. First of all, there

aren't enough sources of jobs in Mexico, so only the most prepared people get a job. This is a

great social and economic problem Because people who don't work get frustrated and can't

support their families.

The Second effect of overpopulation in Mexico is the low quality of public services.

Natural resources, like water or food, aren't enough for so many people, so there is a lot of

thirst and hunger in the country. Also, the level of education is quite low Because there are a

lot of children or young people who must study, and there are not enough schools or teachers.

The same happens with health; hospitals aren't capable of giving attention to all the people who

need it, so there are a lot of diseases.

The most significant effect of overpopulation in Mexico is the high level of pollution.

Because a great number of people must go by car to their jobs at the same time, amazing traffic

jams are caused. This, together with the noise caused by cars and people, causes a great

amount of pollution. Also, every day people generate a lot of trash, and this pollutes both water

and ground.

All the effects of over population that I have said make a cycle. For example, pollution

causes diseases, and these diseases can't be attended Because of the insufficient hospitals.

That's why I think that we must find a way to organize all the people who live in this country, so

we could live in a better environment and have a better quality of life. We must also learn to

take care of the natural resources and think of those who are coming. If we don't stop spending

our resources and polluting, the next generations will have a huge problem. Finally, I think that

Mexico needs to generate more sources of jobs, so everybody can work and satisfy their needs.

147

AUTOMOBLE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

INVENTION of the AUTOMOBILE

The invention of the automobile is undoubtedly one of the humankind's greatest

inventions. It had a great impact on people's lives. For several reasons that will be mentioned

bellow I think that the invention of the automobile dramatically changed the way people lived

before.

First of all, automobile allowed people to move faster from one place to another. This in

one's turn dramatically increased people's life pace. Distance was no longer of that importance. It

was a new means of communication.

Second of all, nowadays it is rather difficult to imagine life without a car. People can not

do virtually anything without a car. Just imagine for a moment that one does not have a car. One

needs to go an office, gets a haircut, buys some food, watches a movie, meets one's friend, and

so on. To get all these done he uses a car to move fast from one place to another. In addition,

people can travel using their own vehicle. It is great Because one can travel independently,

without any train schedules.

Unfortunately, the invention of the automobile has some negative aspects. The most

obvious aspect of this is road accident. Many people every day suffer from different injuries. Also,

with the invention of the automobile humankind came across with a problem of air pollution. A

huge amount of cars every day throw out many poisonous matters in the air. I believe that soon

we all will be able to exchange our cars for those, which use sun energy instead of fuel.

Finally, I think that the invention of the automobile was inescapable. People could not

continue using trains and horses to meet their life requirements. Moreover, just imagine for a

moment how many horses people would need nowadays. I think we would talk about horse

overpopulation as well as human overpopulation.

148

GAP

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

THE CUMULATIVE GAP

While we are getting near end of the First decade of the twenty-First century, people

have faced with numerous problems. One of them, even the most important one is the gap

widening between the younger and older generation. Undoubtedly, the gap is caused by not only

changing values but also by changing family relationships. Moreover, education leads to gap.

To begin with, the obvious and outstanding factor behind the gap is changing values.

As the world turns regularly, values that people believe in do not remain the same, and they also

change day by day. For example, Although young one like music like heavy metal, this kind of

music can be meaningless for her or his grandfather, even for their father. Similarly, when young

ones want go to the cinema with her or his friends, their parents want them to stay at home. The

situations like this stem from lack of communication between generations. Therefore, the gap

increases constantly.

Another major fact that gives rise to the gap between younger and older generations do

not conform to old rules any more. In the past, all members in the family used to have not only

breakfast, but also dinner together and everybody used to be at home at the latest nine p.m. As

a result, they would have better relationships. However, now older ones have breakfast early in

the morning, but younger ones do not get up until noon. Moreover, they come back home, they

staat eifris' om Because of this, family ties between younger and older ones

weaken.

Thlcruci r at thgpiedca ti.In dy's ii ng

people have opportunity of high education whereas in the past, older ones did not have such an

opportunity. Thus, this situation leads to cultural difference between two generations. Therefore,

lack of communication occurs between them.

As all foregoing discussions indicate, people have been suffering from many problems

which the gap between younger and older generations is of special importance. Crucial measures

should be taken in order to close the gap. Otherwise, the gap will widen more and it will be

impossible to close it. Therefore, older generations, feel alone and unhappy.

149

CLASSICAL ANTIQUITIES

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

THE SMUGGLING OF CLASSICAL ANTIQUITIES

Turkey has a lot of natural beauties most countries do not have. Correspondingly, Turkey

is a very lucky country with regard to historical remains. It has such a rich archeological heritage

that even two of the seven wonders of ancient world are present in Turkey. However, for

centuries, these priceless pieces of our cultural heritage have been being plundered by both some

foreigners and Turkish citizens for the sake of money. Today, many classical antiquities belonging

to Turkey are exhibited in some museum abroad. There are three underlying factors giving rise to

this situation.

In the first place, the value of these classical antiquities is not appreciated precisely by

the common people or the authorities. This situation springs not merely from the lack of education

but also from the lack of enough interests of Turkish people in the field of art and history. An

overwhelming majority of Turkish people do not deal with fine arts partly due to their cultural and

religious beliefs and partly due to their falsehoods.

In the second place, lax security precautions for historical remains pose another

reason. In the past, there were no proper laws that prohibit the export of these objects. Today,

even though there are some laws against the smuggling of Turkish antiquities out of the country,

these existing laws are not strict enough to prevent this problem. Also, punishments

administrated for this crime are not deterrent enough.

Finally, another significant reason given for the smuggling of Turkish antiquities is that

Turkish archaeologists do not have the technology and facilities that Western archaeologists do.

For this reason, Western firms take on the excavation of most historical cities. In this way,

they can smuggle some of the pieces which they extract to a certain extent.

What needs to be done Firstly to overcome this problem is that people who smuggle the

classical antiquities and ones who help them should be punished strictly. In the long term, Turkish

people should be encouraged to be interested in history and fine arts. What is more, students

need to be informed about the importance of our cultural heritage. Finally, the state should equip

Turkish archaeologists with high-quality equipment and technology and also, it should allocate

more financial support to the realm of archaeology.

Turkey has enormous wealth of classical antiquities. Interestingly, these priceless pieces

have been smuggled ceaselessly for centuries. There are three main causes of this situation.

Firstly, Turkish people are not involved enough in the field of history and fine arts; Therefore,

they do not comprehend the value of classical antiquities properly. Secondly, the existing laws

and punishments are not deterrent enough and finally, Turkish archaeologists do not have as

good technology and facilities as their Western colleagues do.

150

SIBLING RIVALRY

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

SIBLING RIVALRY

When dealing with sibling rivalry, it is always important to be fair and not jump to

conclusions. It is also very important to remain neutral. One must also deal with conflicts

objectively, so as not to allow your own problems get in the way and worsen the conflict. These

rules go for both parents and baby sitters and should always be kept in mind when dealing with

such situations.

One of the roots of sibling rivalry is jealousy. Another is fear. When the rivalry is

between a baby and a toddler it may be Because the toddler is jealous about the attention his

brother is receiving or out of fear that he will receive less attention now that his mother is

caring for his brother.

In such a situation the older brother may act violently toward his younger brother in

the absence of an adult. In such a situation there are different theories about what to do. Some

say that a parent should allow them to work it out by themselves (unless the baby is too young).

The instinctive reaction is to scold the older brother and "baby" the younger brother. This helps

neither brother. The younger brother feels more dependent, which damages his self-image,

while it makes the older brother resent the attention his younger brother receives even more.

In this situation my personal belief is that a person should calmly explain to the older

brother that what he did was wrong, but forgivable. You should also explain why it was wrong in

a way the child can understand. In my opinion the worst thing a person could do in this situation

is to force the child to apologize. It will reestablish that what he did was wrong, and, since his

baby brother is not able to respond, will make him feel even guiltier. The apology will also be

insincere unless it is explained to the child why what he did was wrong. The guilt the child feels

will also be translated into a facade of other feelings. I believe it is most likely that the

dominant feeling would be even more anger toward his younger brother. Older children would

be able to work out their arguments for themselves if they are separated and forced to present

their reasoning (with the help of an adult to translate).

Punishment is also a hard topic to deal with. Not giving punishment would tell a child it

is okay to bully someone weaker. A harsh punishment would only amplify the tension between

the siblings. I believe that punishments should be fair, and, when assigning them, be sure that

the child being punished understands that he is not being punished Because of his brother, but

Because he knew his actions were wrong and committed them anyway. If the child was ignorant

that his actions were wrong, I believe you should explain to them why their action was wrong

and suggest another way of with dealing with his situation, oppose to punishment.

Sibling rivalry is unavoidable, but can probably be lessened by treating children

equally, not jumping to conclusions, and helping children establish a firm morale base which

they adhere to.

151

EARTHQUAKES

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

EFFECTS of EARTHQUAKES

Although technology has helped us in the 20th century to get our work done 'faster and

make our lives more comfortable, some things can't be solved with technology. One example is

natural disasters, such as hurricanes, tornadoes, floods, and earthquakes. An earthquake is one

of the most feared natural disasters. There are approximately 100,000 earthquakes every year in

the world. Fortunately, only a few of them lead to disasters. Earthquakes are caused by

movements of the Earth's surface As a result of underground pressures. To understand

something about earthquakes, it is necessary to examine their effects, including shaking of the

land surface, landslides, collapsing of the land surface, fires, and tidal waves.

The movements of the earth's surface cause three different results: land, shaking,

landslides, and collapse of land surfaces. Small earthquakes do not always cause massive

movements. The only effect is the shaking of the earth's surface. We feel the room or building

moving but there isn't much damage. When homes or buildings are not made well, a lot of

damage may occur. One example is the earthquake in Erzincan in 1939. This earthquake

destroyed most of the city and killed 32,000 people. Landslides and collapses of the land's

surface have the same effects. Buildings, roads and bridges collapse, dams may collapse, and

cities may even collapse. In Los Angeles, For example, freeways moved and collapsed causing

people to die. ..

There are also two Secondary effects of an earthquake: fires and tidal waves, or giant

sea waves. Fires generally are caused from electrical short-circuits. For example, on December

16, 1928, an earthquake hit Japan and caused a fire. It destroyed about 50 percent of Yokohama

and killed 95,000 people. Also, San Francisco was destroyed by fire in the early 1900s and

thousands of people were killed. Finally, earthquakes can also cause tidal waves. An earthquake

under the sea or on land near the sea can produce underwater tidal waves. They can flood

entire cities and cause great damage and result in many deaths. Many small islands have been

flooded after an earthquake on the island.

In summary, earthquakes cause land movements, fires, and tidal wavers. These result in

a lot of damage and the death of millions of people. Earthquakes generally can't be prevented

even with our great technology. However, with the help of seismographs, scientists today, can

tell when an earthquake may occur and measure how strong they are.

152

EARTHQUAKES

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

CATASTROPHIC EARTHQUAKE

Earthquakes occur As a result ofbrin e th'scust. v pasnine es

Turkey had experienced the huge earthquake in 1999. Earthquake affected many cities in Turkey

but the most effected places were Izmit ,Gölcand arThe rrulin w

major negative effects in social and economic ways.

First major effect was commodities and lives were lost. A lot of people died on 17th

August 1999.This earthquake affected people in social ways. Industry got worse so people

became unemployed and they lost their house. Also, people lost their relatives, children,

familiar in the earthquake and so it caused separation. Such as, s hilen e

squeezed up or died under the building. For instance, when one factory collapsed in the

earthquake many workers died, maybe some of them were wounded and the rest of the workers

lost their jobs. Also, it affected factories financially. For example, it destroyed all the

production machines and the buildings. Then, the population of a family member decreased and

people became to immigrate somewhere. Another example, I had a familiar who stayed in

Gölcük before the earthquake, they immigrated after the earthquake from Gölcük to Istanbul.

Their house did not collapse but they lost their relatives, this caused psychological problem on

the people. At the same time, they lost their job. Then, they came here and started to live a

new place. Although many years passed they could not forget their unforgettable experience. As

a result, the ofthe thquake ountr ation a n o re earlt

behind serious psychological evil memories on the people.

The other major effect was that earthquake caused an economic crisis. At that time,

income and outlay decreased more, As a result of this, people could not afford their necessities

easily. So , cpoerf people. he es lin eople'sdesation

mostly people started to commit illegal and evil crimes. For example, I heard from the news

people were stealing or swindling something from every class of people .Sometimes also hungry

people might kill them for their own benefits. I think these were not rational solution to their

problem and many innocent people were killed by this kind of people in Turkey. Another

outcome of this economic crisis is people lacked of money. If people did not have money, they

could not send their children to the school and they could not respond their requirements Also,

people became uneducated, which might cause ignorant generations in the future. For instance,

13 march 1992 Erzincan earthquake caused many deaths, separation among the people, it

destroyed lots of structures, buildings and it caused lack of money for people. Their children

c get sufficient education. People should educate other people who are not aware of

dangers of the earthquake.

Actually the main cause of all these problems to which earthquake led is people

themselves. Bülent Özmen who is a professor at Gazi university said we can take precautions for

the earthquake: earthquake education works were not enough people did not obey the laws

which caused many deaths and fatalism. Finally, he said that we had a problem disobeying rules

and whole citizens should do their duty.

All in all, the earthquake caused dying lots of commodities and lives and started

economic crisis. In my opinion, people should mount their goods. In their home which rescue

theirle. ext is hat hy h e ul and people so gainst the law in

every situation. As a result, earsmany ivin key we c dn't fgit.

153

DIVORCE

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

CAUSES of DIVORCE

The legal ending of a marriage is called divorce. There are many couples in the world,

who are divorced. It is a common way of living, "being divorce" for some couples. There are

many children who are facing many difficulties Because oftheirpar'sdivc e. A child who is

living with one parent or only the mother will be suffered, Because they will only one parent to

helthem ough fultiesWhen he hilen'spar e ored, is d or

them to live happily. They hoped that these kinds of situation would not happen in their

families. Being divorced is not easy on the children, but on the other hand for the parents it is

good for them. However, divorce can cause by relationship problems, not having enough money

and child abuse in many families.

In the world, many couples are divorced Because of relationship problems, which include

wife abuse, jealousy, and affairs. Some couples are divorced when the husband does not feel

comfortable with what his wife does. Especially, when the husband was uses drugs, such as

alcohol and make troubles in the family. When the husband comes home and he is drunk, he hits

his wife if the wife does not make him food to eat. Even if the husband is not drunk, he may also

hit his wife for not doing her house chores. Eventually, the wife will not be able to live with this

kind of man, so she breaks up with her husband by divorcing him. It is the same with jealousy.

When the husband sees his wife talking to a different man, he gets jealous, and when the wife

comes home, he also hits her. The wife will not even understand why her husband has done this

to her. It is also the same for the wife when the husband talks to a different woman, the wife

will also get jealous. As a result, they have a relationship problem between them and they get

divorced. When the husband is came home late, the wife will think about something else, like

thinks that her husband is hanging out with other woman. Relationship problems between

couples can bring about a divorce.

Divorce between couples also can cause by not having enough money if the husband or

the wife is jobless. Each of them may overspend their money, and even have bad management.

It is common in the world; a couple can divorce Because the husband or the wife is jobless.

When the husband is jobless, it is very hard for the family to live. But mostly when the husband

is jobless the wife will separates from him and fined herself another man. On the other hand, if

the wife has a job and the husband is jobless, the wife will also separates from the husband,

Because the husband will overspending their money on buying alcohol and anything he wants

with out the family. The wife is a better manage than the husband, Because she is caring for the

children. The husband does not even care of their children Because he will find himself feeling

good with out thinking of their children. At this time the wife will divorce her husband Because

the husband does not even care about their children.

Child and abuse also causes the couple to divorce when the father drinks too much

alcohol. There are many children who are not attending school, Because the father wants their

kids to work for him than going to school or be with other children. The mother does not want

her husband to do these to their children, and she got mad with her husband. When the father

abused the kids the mother get mad. Sometimes the father will abuse their children when he

gets drunk. This was happening with many families in the World. When the father is drunk and

he comes home, he tries to do something with their own kinds like sleeping with them. This is a

major problem in many families. Therefore the wife will divorce her husband.

In conclusion, many couples are divorce Because of these kinds of problems that occur in

their families. Their marriage is depending on the problems. But they don't think about their

love, or their children. Some couples are not divorce, even though they are facing these kinds of

problems in their families. They showed their real love between them. Therefore we have to

show real love, respect, and kindness in our families so it will be a happy family.

(Judeline Ezra)

154

CLASSMATE

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

INFLUENCE of CLASSMATES

I can not completely agree with the statement that classmates are a more important

influence than parents on a child's success in school. In this essay I will First focus on the reasons

why I agree with this statement and then list a few points why from my opinion in some cases is

not true.

From the one side, classmates have a significant influence on child's behavior and his or

her success in school. First of all, children spend much time at school. Classmates have many

things in common such as age, interests, homework and classes After all. So, they discuss their

impressions about a new teacher, solve problems together, learn their homework, gain new

knowledge and experience and even make their own discoveries. Sharing all these makes them

closer. Some of them become friends and they spend after-school time together. In addition,

friends tend to copy each other's habits and manners. For instance, my little sister became

friends with the girl who did not have good grades at school at that time. It does not mean she

could not have better grades; she just had many friends who did not care about their grades. So,

when they started to spend their time together and share their interests, girl's grades improved.

They did their homework together, shared their dreams and exciting moments. From this point I

must rcaschange cd'sattit ude towds chool

From the other side, parents have a great influence on children' success in school too.

For example if parents show an interest in their child's progress and talk to him or her about the

importance of learning I think their child will listen to them and do his or her best.

Personally, I believe that relationships between parents and a child play an essential role

in child's success in school. If these relationships are close and wholehearted I am sure that

parents should not be afraid of bad influence from the outside.

155

TOURISM

NOT EDITED Cause & Effect

AIMS AND EFFECTS OF TOURISM

Tourism is the activities of persons traveling to and staying in places outside their usual

environment for not more than one consecutive year for leisure, business or other purposes. This

is or inition ourthat tha ople'strelormovfoone e

another to see different places. Tourism is an important activity for people and countries. We

arg rabou"Why people av eland kd estscin view

with tourac?"

One of the aims of tourism is to see different places. People work a lot to go on their

lives. After their tiring workings, they need a holiday and to see different places. Sometimes,

they go to quiet places in order for recreation and to keep away from their daily routines and

tiring lives.

There are other reasons too, which make people eager to travel. People also travel for

business, visit their relatives and friends, sport activities or religious purposes. For instance,

Muslim people go to pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina. And also people who are interested in

history want to see place of historical interests or people who like skiing, go somewhere

available for skiing. As a result of these; there are a lot of positive and negative effects of

tourism. First of all, tourism is an important source of income for the countries which have

attractive places for tourism. For example, every year when Muslim people go to pilgrimage,

they stay there, eat something, and buy a lot of gifts to give their relatives and friends. All of

theshavle ocy'sonomy g

Thanks to tourism, people also learn about different cultures, traditions and explore the

other' ifesTher e l ulturan adition the l. y ear e, p

people to improve themselves and become open-minded and intellectual people. And also owing

to tourism, countries have the chance to introduce their culture to the other nations. As a

consequence; these countries which are available for tourists become more popular and can

attract larger numbers of tourism.

Tourism also helps people to destroy prejudices about their nations. As an example;

there are a lot of nations who have prejudices about Turkey and Turkish people. They think that

Turpeople e ude who knwhat pol ere . However,

after coming, staying here and living with Turkish people; subsequent to see their hospitality;

they become aware that their thoughts are completely wrong. They commence to think that

Turkish people are good people who are helpful, hospitable, polite and tolerant.

Consequently , ism an tant t ountrec iesscies hould

actively encourage tourists. The government should also invest in tourism and support the

people who also invest in tourism. With good investments tourism can be improved. Tourists are

our guests. We should supply their needs, desires and treat them well as far as possible.

Tourism is a dynamic and competitive industry that requires the ability to constantly adapt to

customers' changing needsand sesastc' atifac te e ticlte

focus of tourism businesses. If they are satisfied, they will want to come again. Due to this, the

incfotourillincease cy'sec omy ov Moreover, in this manner

we can destroy prejudices about our country.

(Dilara Hergeleci)

156

12 SEPTEMBER

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

12 SEPTEMBER in TURKEY

1980 Military Coup is one of the most important events in the history of Turkey. On the

12th of September at 1 p.m., Kenan Evren, Chief of the General Staff, announced that they had

taken control over the government and abolished the political parties on the grounds that those

parties were not doing enough for the benefit of the people and there were chaos and conflict

between the two political sides, which continued to cause many deaths(Kenan Evren; TV-Radio

Speech,12 September 1980).Therefore, the military made every decision for Turkey till the

general elections in 1983.This incident had very significant effects in Turkey regarding political,

economical and social aspects.

From he iof olical he erm d y"i urkey ot lded

this coup happened. The army took the control and closed down all the parties that were current

at that time. The military did this Because thwas ithpiics thprticouln' t

decide on selecting the president of the parliamentary. Also, there were two obvious political ways

of thinking in the government which were leading to conflict and many deaths. As a consequence,

the military used its power and the freedom in politics and also in many other areas disappeared

since the military became the only decision maker for about 3 years. Therefore, martial law

became effective in the country, which means that military has the authority and right over

everything about the government and the country. Two years later, they composed a new

fundamental law which came into force by a vote percentage of 92 in the parliamentary. The

military arranged Martial Law Courts to judge people. In those tendentious courts, a great many

people were banished and many others were executed. Some of them were set free after many

years Because it was understood that they were innocent. For example, Mehmet Akgül, who is

a 50-year old Math teacher that experienced this coup very closely, gave the sample Muhsin

Yazıoğu n e interview, who was the head idealist at that the time of the coup and who was

set free after 8 years of imprisonment Because he found'notgil' 12Sepembin

Turkey, 13 January 2009).Politicians were exiled and deprived of their rights in politics. Ecevit and

Demi exl koy Eatoİzmr thwere thfor

about a month. Then, with the decision in 31 May 1983 fundamental law, 16 old politicians

including Süleyman Demirel from Justice Party were made to stay in Zincirbozan Military Base in

Lapseki, Çanakkale for 121 days.(Zincirbozan;10 January 2009) Later in the elections of 1983,

Anavatan Party, whose president was Turgut Özal, was selected and ranging from 4 to 7 years,

martial law was abolished in different regions of Turkey at different times.

When we look at the economical side of this event, we can say that it made the economy

even worse. One of the reasons military showed as an excuse for the coup was the deterioration

of the economy, which can easi lbrealzedi Sülan relwhi chi"War

ineedofeven 0ce"(eymDemi;5Januar y 00.But n e to

thcontrol is id't tobgi etter. Because in such a time of chaos and martial

law, no companies from other countries wanted to make business with Turkey and no new

enterpcoul e e.Everytng ia it edamount eope dopupnew

businesses. As a result, the rate of unemployment rose and economic condition of Turkey got

worse. Thus, on the grounds of economy, we can clearly say that coup had many terrible

drawbacks in Turkey.

As the last but not the least important effect of 12 September, social life at that time went

through a very tough process. Before the coup, Because of the political disagreement of people,

many people were killing each other on the streets and this led to a very problematic psychology

in the society lasting for many years. Because, relatives or friends of many people were being

killed very easily or they were experiencing very cruel tortures in prisons. According to Mehmet

Aü is ed h hcaland syi is at daffect ose eope's

lives very badly(12 September in Turkey;13 January 2009).

157

Actually, from another view, it can be thought that, that chaotic atmosphere was

deliberately developed by some superior countries, especially USA. There was a claim in the book

of MAi rand 12 September 04.00 (1984 ) at USA on ty l

Turkey Manager Paul Henze heard about the coup, the diplomat telling him the news told him

"Youbhave onit."(roli 98C;8J nuary 0).Ths ct Because

though it was just a claim at First, it was proved later. From this aspect, it can easily be seen that

this coup was controlled by big governments. Therefore, Because of the terrible incidents

happening before the coup, some people became happy when the coup happened. Nevertheless,

at the time of the coup, there were also many other executions and torture incidents which

wouln't e ten leven lHere re some terrible results of that coup: 650

thousand people were taken into custody, 230 thousand people were judged at the martial

courts,517 people were given death penalty and 50 of them were hung.14 thousand people were

denationalized.299 people lost th eilves n riNewsppcouln't pbi 3 a

and about 39 tons of newspaper and journals were burnt. Besides all these, many people including

teachers, judges and professors were fired and journalists were sentenced to 3 thousand 315

years and 6 months in total. 937 movies were banned Because thwere nconveni.1

people died of torture and 300 others died mysteriously (Results of 1980 Coup;31 December

2008). In addition to all these statistics, there were many other people dying in a suspicious way

that were off the record. Thus, looking through all these statistics, it can surely be said that the

couphadcountlbd syogcaliaon e eop e edto soci at gri

of the psychology of that coup and still remembering those difficult days they had been through.

To conclude, we can say that 12 September Coup caused many horrible things in the

country but also if that bad situation before the coup had continued, it might have been even

worse. So, though it led Turkey to go back almost forty years in the policy and economy, the

country has tried to get over this situation even with many negative effects and become a

democratic country again.

(Hilal Kapka) (Fatih Unv.)

Citations:

1. Kenan Evren Tv-Radio Speech in 1980; (http://www.belgenet.com/12eylul/12091980_ 08.html); 12 September

1980; accessed on 2 January 2009

2. Interview:12 September in Turkey; Mehmet Akgül;13 January 2009

3. Zincirbozan;(http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/12_Eyl%C3%BCl_Darbesi#Zincirbozan);accessed on 8 January 2009

4. Economic Condition; Süleyman Demirel; (http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/12_ Eyl%C3%BCl_ Darbesi); accessed on 5

January 2009

5. Interview:12 September in Turkey; Mehmet Akgül;13 January 2009

6. Us olin he up; http://arsiv.zaman.com.tr/2003/06/14/haberler/h2.htm);14 June 2003; accessed on 8

January 2009

7. Results of the 1980 Coup; (http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/12_Eyl%C3%BCl_Darbesi) ; accessed on 31 December 2008

158

IMMIGRATION

Cause & Effect NOT EDITED

THE CAUSES and EFFECTS of IMMIGRATION

From the time people First appeared on the Earth, some of them have chosen to

immigrate Because they e ievthiation ovth les. cn

definition, immigration is called due to the reasons of cultural, social and economic, individual

and r igrfoone e the the c(AApan - 2006) Well then, why

do people immigrate? For they want to live in better conditions, they immigrate.

" Actually, general m eaning ation, herartwo acs'push ' 'pull'

factors. Push factors can be stated in this way; population pressure of people, who migrate from

the town to cities, incapable and bad cultivated land, low productivity, natural disasters, blood

feuds, division of the land by inheritance, the migration of people, who are laid off due to

become mechanized in agriculture, terror and security. Pull factors are income variations of the

town-city, better education, attraction of the city, fads, expectation of finding a job, being

desired to live in better conditions, transport opportunities, being desired to utilize from social

and ultur tunites c(PofDr hsan al - 1993) As well as these causes,

there are a great number of impacts such as social, cultural and environmental impacts.

First sikingefecofimmigrcbe een sia lle. For instance, in Istanbul,

when 2003 is compared to 2004, in 2004, in terms of crime rates, crime rates have been accrued

an inc rin %. % key'spopulofhar rItanbul ame place

committed 25% of crimes. That rate shows that Istanbul, with its population over 10 million, is

the t tantc miningitsrofg er rr( www.radikal.com.tr -

24.10.2005) As a result of overpopulation, Istanbul became crowded. On the other hand,

Because of the overlabor force and industrialization, employees are laid off. It causes increase

in unemploymen t ate. ob moneyand cworan dearmoney, ct

filltheirneedsLr healpr om e ( www.iav.org.tr - Prof. Dr. Orhan

Dikmen) Even it can result in death.

"Besides social effects, when people immigrate, they have difficulties about how they

willbecintegrwith cy cmunity. " IN esofSocog - v.

2046). Everybody knows that the eastern culture and western culture differ from each other in

most parts. When people immigrate, they can suffer the difficulties of being a stranger.

Acor to da urulu ulian immant 2009),s ouldn't aeaseasyin sanbul.

Asa oitan itItanbul tual siety pecbe ereh

other. "In iefTurh ommunitybecdeswhen they eacf iticalethnic,

caland elious entity." IN grs ocog– v. 2046) Moreover, it can

result in cultural wars.

159

Undoubtedly the greatest effect of immigrati on on irnmen"In key, n

Istanbul, after 1950s, with accelerating of phenomenon of immigration has also caused

conurbation, not being followed the harboring policy and being planned a new area for

inhabiting of new incomers. These have brought altimposble oblems(CevGer–

1999) o. emphased "in year, tween - 2005 sItanbul'

population rose from 700 thousand to 11 million 300 thousand, in other words, it rose 16 times

fo1935." He also pointed tha t is ris rly ontinuing lt s

(www.iav.org.tr - PrfDr rDikmen) ationinceases, nparlel th use

land needs rise in order to provide accommodated to the population. Actually, in order to divide

a piece of land into a big land, land is First needed to convert agriculture using into urban using,

then to prepare its infrastructure, after that to transform road, parking area, green area and

square such as relating w ith sves o ac." u Ke - p. 382) As a

result of these needs, shanties break out and the nature is destroyed.

Ultimately, perhaps people will go on to immigrate without thinking what these behaviors

can be caused. Even if we onnive , ovnment hodo sand sould

take some precautions. For instance , should et l ouimmigrI opl

don't theslsthey hould t rIta nbul. n asof omingattemptsthey

shoul d be hed." www.iav.org.tr – Prof. Dr. Orhan Dikmen)

Esa OO (Fatih Unv.)

BIBLIOGRAPH

1) Ahmet Apan -The magazine of local government and control ( Internal phenomenon of migration in

Turkey: the causes and effects, may 2006, volume 11, number 5 , page 26-33)

2) Cevat Geray – on the verge of 2000s years social estate, Land and Civic Improvement, the magazine

of Administration of Amme, 32/4, December, 1999, 92

3) Prof. Dr. Ihsan Sezal – Urbanization, Istanbul 1993, page 35- 36

4) http://www.radikal.com.tr/ haber .php?haberno=141919, 24.10.2005

5) Prof. Dr. Orhan Dikmen- President of Economic Researches Foundation- www.iav.org.tr

6) Inteierda Kul -housewife-34 year old, Bulgarian immigrant

7) II. National Congress of Sociology, Community and Migration, November 1996 Mersin, The State

Administrative Institute, volume 2046, Ankara 1997, page 5

8) Run Klebanizin nd Dwel ing Policy, volume 540, Ankara 1984 page 382

160

161

EDITED

CLASSIFICATION - EDITED

162

163

SUPERSTITIONS

Classification

SUPERSTITIONS in my COUNTRY

I n the Middle East, especially Syria where I come from, people believe in some superstitions.

Some of these superstitions are so strong that they are almost customs. These superstitions are about

protecting against evil and bringing good luck. Two of the most popular superstitions are concerned with the

evil eye and throwing

People believe that they must protect themselves from the evil eye of another person by putting

turquoise beads in various places. A blue bead is pinned on newly born babies Because babies are more

vulnerable to an evil spirit and must be protected. Since houses must be protected, too, a blue bead, usually

with a horseshoe, is placed near the doorway for protection against someone with an evil eye. Also, if people

have an item of special t value like a car or sewing machine, they must protect it with a blue bead.

Another popular superstition is throwing water, which is done at various times. When someone

leaves on a trip, people throw; water out of the window to wish the traveler a good trip. This is so the person

will go and come back like water. Water is also thrown, out when a funeral procession goes by the street, so

that death will not come into their homes. The Armenians, who are Christians who live in Syria, throw water

on each other on a special Saint's Day in mid-July for fertility and prosperity.

In conclusion, certain superstitions have become rituals with the purpose of protecting and bringing

good luck. Because people always want to be protected and have good luck, these age-old superstitions are

as strong today as they were ages ago and probably will continue in the future.

(Weaving It Together: Connecting Reading and Writing)

164

BUSINESS OWNERSHIP

Classification

BUSINESS OWNERSHIP TYPES

t is known that commercial life is full of risks. Co-operation between people or small businesses is

what makes big companies and businesses. Owning a business has lots of advantages and disadvantages. We

can classify businesses in five basic categories.

First of all, the easiest way to set up a business is sole trading. Everyone can start sole trading easily

Because i sn'trquir otofisme nd ocdure. atone s, ocs, kes nd on rgood

examples of sole trading. The owner of the business takes all the profits and is responsible for only his own

busisHedoesn'tha eoy otofpeeso t s a sy o ec hecnIft ny s

into debt, he will be responsible for the debts and will be forced to pay them.

Secondly, another and safer kind of business is partnerships. Partnerships require at least two people.

A partnership is the division of responsibilities and combining of different skills. All partners invest money

to establish the company. Although money is power, capital is limited by the investments of the partners.

They share profits according to their percentage. If the company goes into debt, all partners are responsible.

Dramatic conflicts may occur between partners. Sometimes it results in ruin.

The Third kind of business is the private limited company, which is owned by shareholders. Specific

administrative procedures must be followed in order to establish such companies. It is more complicated and

expensive to set up. Although all shareholders invest money, their capital is still limited but more than

others. More people mean more skills and less responsibility. If the company goes into debt, shareholders

pay the maximum they had invested. They do not lose their houses, cars, or planes. They just lose their

investment. Private limited companies have limited liability. Their accounts are open to scrutiny by the

public. A private limited company takes Ltd. after its name, For instance, Yüksel ins. Ltd. or Baytur Ltd.

Fourthly, public limited companies are also owned by shareholders. Public limited companies are

more complicated and expensive to set up. Companies can increase their capital by selling shares. These

shares are bought in stock markets; anybody can buy tm alSanc, Bas, tm r c

examples of public limited companies. Their accounts are open scrutiny by the public.

Finally, another big and strong type of business is public companies. The government jointly owns

public companies. They have limited liability and are open to scrutiny by the public. A government can sell a

part of the shares to increase capital. Companies such as Turk Telecom, TCDD (railways), and Tekel are

owned by the government.

In conclusion, there are five kinds of business from the smallest to the biggest. All of them have

advantages and disadvantages. They bring money with risk. It is possible to earn lots of money in the

business arena.

165

FAMILY TYPES

Classification

FAMILY TYPES

I n the past few decades, the world has seen major changes in the face of the family. Since 1975,

the divorce rate has doubled resulting in the increase of single-parent households, remarriages and extended

families. Family units take a variety of forms, all of which involve individuals living under one roof. The

family form or structure does not indicate how healthy the family is or how they function. The family form is

merely the physical makeup of the family members in relationship to each other without respect to roles and

function. The variety of forms a family may take includes: nuclear family, single parent family, and extended

family.

A nuclear family consists of a mother, father, and their biological or adoptive children, often called

the traditional family. The nuclear family wa arit a60'Tear hr ype

married nuclear families depending on employment status of the woman and man. In the First type, the man

works outside the home while the woman works inside the home caring for the children. 28 percent of all

households fit this description. In the Second type of married nuclear family, the woman works outside the

home and the man cares for the children. This constitutes one percent of the families in this country. In the

Third kind of married nuclear family, both the wife and the husband work outside the home or are income

providers.

One of the most striking changes in family structure over the last twenty years has been the increase

of single parent families. In this family there is only one parent in the household raising the children. Due to

high divorce rates and adults choosing not to marry, this is currently the fastest growing family form in

Western world. More than half of all children will spend some of their lives in a single-parent family.

Currently, 88 percent of these families are headed by women.

The Third type of family is extended family. This kind of family can be found all over the world in

different communities and countries. An extended family is two or more adults from different generations of

a family, who share a household. It consists of more than parents and children; it may be a family that

includes parents, children, cousins, aunts, uncles, and grandparents. The extended family may live together

for many reasons, help raise children, support for an ill relative, or help with financial problems. Sometimes

children are raised by their grandparents when their biological parents have died or no longer can take care

of them. Many grandparents take some primary responsibility for child care, particularly when both parents

work. The number of these families has increased by forty percent in the past ten years.

To sum up, single families often have more tension compared to the tension in families before

divorce. Nuclear and extended family members usually are more willing to co-operate with each other to find

solutions to solve household problems. I myself prefer living in an extended family.

face: features

166

FAMILY TYPES

Classification

TYPES of FAMILIES

F amilies have been on earth since the beginning of time. According to my ad, family is the most

itnt iiey. A fmiy ilsal t descnda a ncsor house anege

Generally we can classify families into three categories according to their way of living and their finances:

wealthy families, average families, and poor families.

A wealthy family is a family that can afford their needs and wants without any struggle. A wealthy

family usually went through a lot of things before they become wealthy. They are the well-educated people,

businessmen, and leaders in the government. These people value their education and they are the ones that

have Masters and Ph.D. degrees. These people also know how to budget their money wisely. They spend

their money wisely. They spend their money on things that will benefit the whole family. I have an uncle

who is a cabinet member. He bought his son a car, built him a house, and the son owns a lot of things. Even

the wife got her own car. They are happy most of the time Because they have everything that they need.

This is Because of their wealth.

An average family is a family that can afford their needs but struggles with their wants. They are the

teachers, office workers or white collar workers. Their level of education is from high school and BA

degrees. They finish their college educations and receive jobs that are equal with their level of education.

An average family usually manages their money but they spend it quickly. A good example of an average

family is my family. We always spend our money on things that we like at that moment, but we always

regret it Because we could have used it on things that are more necessary to the family. They are only happy

when they have big amount of money in the family.

A poor family is falt ugglswithe eTy vet hia heiwa

Because they cannot afford it. They are the farmers, construction workers or blue collar workers. They are

also the people who are walking on the road, doing nothing to support their family. They are the ones who

fnionleenty ductiTs opl tbudge he rmone Because they need all the money

they make. They also spend their money on things that cannot benefit the whole family. They are selfish

people who think about themselves only. An example of this family lives in my village. The parents of this

family really like bingo. They go to bingo every night. The oldest son has the role of taking care of the

family. The boy is only nine years old and every night he takes care of his younger siblings. Every night the

children cry and the neighbors go the house and help them. The couple always attends bingo even if they

have only a dollar. The children really suffer from their actions. They are not happy Because most of the

time they are starving.

In conclusion, families are very important and they form our society. If families are good, then

society will be good. We need a society that can work together and make our country a better place to live.

In general, there are many types of families but categorizing them into wealthy, average, and poor family

can help us differentiate a good family from a bad family. (Wayne Ioanis)

167

PARENTS

Classification

DIFFERENT TYPES of PARENTS

A nyone who is biologically capable and who can find another biologically capable person can

become a parent. Parenthood is a state that has no special conditions, and one must pass no qualifying exam

to enter it. Since the word parent encompasses such a large number of people, it is easy to understand why

there are so many different kinds. In terms of how they treat their children, However, within this variety,

there are three basic types: autocratic, democratic, and permissive.

The autocratic parent's word it w, nd n ys j vey d ttrdo kl y.

He assumes that he and he alone knows what is best for his children and that they will learn discipline and

respect for authority from his regimentation. What he does not consider is that he may not know best and that

rules not tempered with mercy breed rebellion and contempt for authority. The authoritarian whose child

came home one hour late from a date Because there had been a major accident on the highway tying up

traffic for miles would allow the child no opportunity to explain his reasons for being late. The child would

be immediately grounded and have his allowance suspended. This kind of parent probably has good

intentions, wanting his child to grow up "right," but approaches the task as if his family were in boot camp.

The democratic parent is not so strict. He is willing to discuss rules and punishments with his

children and to listen to their side of an argument. If his child came in an hour late from a date he would

listen to the explanation about the major wreck that tied up traffic for miles. Since this is such an easily

verifiable story, the democratic parent would suspend any punishment in this case when he sees the morning

paper or hears the morning news. In general, the democratic parent lays down fewer rules than his autocratic

counterpart Because he realizes there are some things in life children must learn on their own. He prefers to

work in the role of an advisor and is always available when his children need help.

The permissive parent has no rules for his children and offers little guidance. Frequently, this parent

is too busy to take time with his children and leaves their rearing to TV, school, and chance. He sets no rules

for his children, so it would be impossible for his child to come home late from a date. He allows his children

to come and go as they please either Because he doesn't care what they do or Because he thinks they must

learn to set their own rules. He doesn't understand that all young people need guidance Because when they

mature, they will have to abide by society's rules. Not learning respect for order early may cause this parent's

children to resent the rules everyone must obey.

Too few people with children are democratic parents, which is the best of these three. Too much

authority or too little often breeds disrespect and resentment. A good parent should offer guidance and advice

and not try to rule his children, or disregard his children completely.

168

THINKERS

Classification

CLASSIFYING THINKERS

W e don't really know how to define intelligence. However, this does not discourage some

people from categorizing others according to their intelligence or lack of it. In his essay, "Thinking as a

Hobby," author William S. Golding does exactly this. Golding divides people into three categories: grade-

three thinkers, grade-two thinkers, and grade-one thinkers.

According to Golding, 90 percent of the population represents the largest category, called grade-

three thinkers. These people are docile. They follow orders and obey other people's wishes. They never learn

to think for themselves and cannot distinguish truth from lies. A dictator could take control of them and

make them do whatever he wanted, as if they were sheep. The resulting mob would be brutal and ugly.

Grade-two thinkers, Golding's Second category, are less likely to be influenced by a dictator. These

grade-two thinkers, who make up 9 percent of the population, see corruption in the world. For example,

grade-two thinkers may question the honesty of religious or political institutions. But while they find

corruption in established institutions, they fail to find new ideals to believe in.

The remaining 1(one) percent of the population are what Golding calls grade-one thinkers. They not

only see corruption, but they also know how to seek truth. Their lives are defined by wisdom, beauty, and

knowledge. Such thinkers are creative and imaginative geniuses, like Mozart, Michelangelo, and Einstein,

who opened new worlds in music, art, and science.

One wonders in which category Golding would place himself. Surely not among the "sheep"!

Golding may prefer to believe that intelligence prevents people in the top tenth percentile of the population

from following political dictators, but the number of doctors, teachers, lawyers, and writers in many

countries who were willing supporters of Hitler, Stalin, and Mao shows that this belief is incorrect. In fact,

sometimes the common sense and compassion of the ordinary man is all that stands between civilization and

barbarism. As one of the so-called sheep, I say bah to Mr. Golding!

(Reason to Write. Strategies for Success in Academic Writing. Int.)

169

AMERICAN CULTURE

Classification

DEAR AMERICAN WHO WANTS to BE JAPANESE

N o two nationalities are alike, and the differences between Japanese and Americans are great.

We Japanese belong to an ancient culture. You Americans live together in a relatively new society made up

of people from all over the world. Your population of 280 million people shares a large area of land, while

our population of 127 million is crammed into the limited space of our small island. This lack of space has

forced us to cooperate with each other throughout the years in order to survive. Instead of becoming

individualists like you, we have been taught to obey many rules in order to live in harmony with each other.

In order to become Japanese, you will have to learn these three secrets: don't hide your American

appearance, do everything opposite from the way you did it in America, and be aware of what is forbidden.

First of all, Because we like American culture, you should keep your American appearance. For

instance, you should speak awkward Japanese with a heavy American accent and keep your blond hair. If

you don't have blond hair already, you should dye it Because most Japanese expect Americans to be blond.

Your American appearance will help you to fit in with the Japanese, who like Americans and who still

believe that America is a place where wealthy people enjoy an advanced culture. They also think that it is the

best country in the world. Even though the Japanese are beginning to realize that America is not an ideal

country, their belief that America is great has not changed much. So as long as you have a foreign look,

many Japanese people will treat you very well as a guest from the number-one country.

, you should do everything completely opposite from the way you did it in America. For

example, in America, you bought a large car and kept changing to smaller cars or a bicycle. However, in

Japan, you should start with a bicycle and end up with a large car. To have a large car, you will need to look

for a parking space, which will cost almost as much as your apartment rent and which will be far from your

apartment. (Maybe you can keep your bicycle to get to your parking spot!) In America, you had a house and

kept moving to a smaller home, such as an apartment or a tent. In Japan, you can't live in a tent Because

there is no free space for camping and no one will allow you to live in his or her garden. Instead, you should

start with an apartment and end up with a small house from which you will have a two-hour commute to

work in a crowded train. This commute will also deplete almost all your salary for the next 30 years!

Third, in Japan you have to be aware of things you should not do. There is a long list of "don'ts."

Here are a few suggestions regarding your social life and your work life. We Japanese are very modest. To

be like us, when you are a host, never tell your guests that you have prepared a wonderful new dish. Instead,

say, "I am a terrible cook. I should have thrown the whole dinner away before you came!" As a guest, you

should respond with kindness and tell your host that you have never tasted such a delicious meal. Regarding

work, you need to remain loyal to your boss Because if you have to change your job, you will lose your

comfortable lifestyle. You will have to get a bigger mortgage from the bank, and you will go into debt. If you

change your job, everything will start over. You will have a small apartment and a bicycle.

Once you learn the "dos and don'ts" of being Japanese, you will be well on your way to joining our

society. It will not be an easy thing for you to do. Frankly, it is easier to talk about these "secrets" than it is

to live with them. Nevertheless, if you have patience and make every effort to become one of us and obey

our rules, you will start to enjoy your new life here Because you will live in harmony with everyone else on

our small island. We Japanese call this "peace."

(Reason to Write. Strategies for Success in Academic Writing. Int.)

170

FLOWERS

Classification

TYPES of FLOWERS

F lowers have a certain importance in our lives. Flowers are food for the soul. In romance, they

mix the senses and remain a visible reminder of one's love. Among the different choices, roses, lilacs, and

flowers that come from bulbs are the most preferred flowers.

The most preferred flowers are roses. Roses are on the top favorite list of many florists, gardeners

and flower enthusiasts. Roses come in an assortment of colors like red, yellow, white, deep pink, and light

pink. They are delicate and need a lot of care in growing them for your landscape garden. Like most other

plants, roses need exposure to sunlight. On average, roses need a minimum exposure of four to six hours of

sunlight. In addition to sunlight, roses also need to be well-watered. Most gardeners recommend watering

them every three days.

The Second most popular flowers are lilacs. Lilacs or their genus are known as one of the most

aromatic and beautiful plants that can adorn your garden. Lilacs come in over 1,000 varieties, with the most

popular being the purple lilac. White and pink are the other colors they come in.

Other types of flowers are ones that come from bulbs. These are the most colorful and easy to grow

for any gardener. Moreover, different kinds of bulbs in are bloom from spring to summer. With a

combination of bulbs one can ensure the garden remains colorful with bulbs blooming all year around. Some

popular varieties of bulbs are peacock flowers, wind flowers, irises, daffodils, day lilies, crocuses, and tulips.

All flowers are beautiful for human beings. Nature is beautiful Because of flowers. We should be interested

in flowers. If nature is alive, flowers are very big factor.

conflict: fight, quarrel

decline: decrease, weaken

due to: Because of

regard: consider.

remarkable: exceptional, noticeable

unquestionably: certainly, doubtlessly

values: principles, ethics

171

SCHOOLS

Classification

TYPES of SCHOOL

N owadays education is very important for many people. Parents, especially, are very attentive

(helpful) to this subject. After their children are born, they think that their children should have a good

education. Therefore, they spend a lot of money for their social statues. There are three kinds of schools.

These are primary school, high school, and university.

The First group of schools is primary school. In many countries, every child has to go to primary

school. At this school, they learn reading and writing. In addition to this, they learn how to live in society.

During primary school, they learn important points. At the same time, their teachers prepare them for the

high school entrance exam. After they graduate from primary school, they go to high school.

The Second step is high school. The students live at school. In high school, they study mathematics,

biology, chemistry, and physics. When students come to high school, they are maturing. They are starting to

understand the future and they might think that going to university is a good idea. They understand that

having a good education is very necessary in order to have a good life; so, many students get ready for

university. After students graduate from high school, the path of their life leads to university.

The last step is getting a university education. Especially in our country, this step is very important

Because everybody can graduate from high school, but not everybody can graduate from university. This

step is not necessary for some people. For this reason, university students are respected in society. In

addition, there are many social activities there, and there are many friendly people. Besides, finishing

university is a very necessary experience.

In conclusion, going to school is very good. Educated people always are respected by many people.

In my opinion, if our families give us the opportunity, we should think about our education. Step by step, we

should finish school.

(O. Celik C-5 – 2005)

172

SHOPPING

Classification

MALL PEOPLE

H aving fun can exhaust one's bank account, By the time a person drives to the city and pays the

tired-looking parking attendant the hourly fee to park, there is little money left to buy movie tickets, let alone

popcorn and soft drinks to snack on. As a result, people have turned from wining, dining, and movie going to

the nearby free-parking, free-admission shopping malls. Teenagers, couples on dates, and the nuclear family

can all be observed having a good time at this alternative recreation spot.

Teenagers are the largest group of mall goers. The guys saunter by in sneakers, T shirts, and blue

jeans, complete with a package of cigarettes sticking out of their pockets. The girls stumble along in high-

heeled shoes and daring tank tops, with hairbrushes tucked snugly in the rear pockets of their tight-fitting

designer jeans. Traveling in a gang that resembles a wolf pack, the teenagers make the shopping mail their

hunting ground. Their raised voices, loud laughter, and occasional shouted obscenities can be heard from as

far as half a mall away. They come to "pick up chicks," to "meet guys," and just to "hang out."

Couples are now spending their dates at shopping malls. The young lovers are easy to spot Because

they walk hand in hand, stopping to sneak a quick kiss after every few steps. They First pause at jewelry

store windows so they can gaze at diamond engagement rings and gold wedding bands. Then, they wander

into furniture departments in the large mall stores. Whispering happily to each other, they imagine how that

five-piece living room set or brass headboard would look in their future home. Finally, they drift away, their

arms wrapped around each other's waists.

Mom, Dad, little Jenny, and Fred, Jr., visit the mall on Friday and Saturday evenings. Jenny wants to

see some of the special mall exhibits geared toward little children. Fred, Jr., wants to head for the places that

young boys find appealing. Morn walks around looking at various things until she discovers that Jenny is no

longer attached to her hand. She Finally finds her in a favorite hiding place. Meanwhile, Dad has arrived at a

large store and is admiring the products he would love to buy. Indeed, the mall provides something special

for every member of the family.

The teenagers, the couples on dates, and the nuclear family make up the vast majority of mall goers.

These folks need not purchase anything to find pleasure at the mall. They are shopping for inexpensive

recreation, and the mall provides it.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

173

SHOPPING

Classification

SHOPPING in ISTANBUL

S hopping is a pleasure of any vacation or business trip. In Turkey, you can buy special

handicrafts which vary from one region to another. Authentic bazaars, rug and kilim workshops, and other

traditional handicraft centers offer pleasant shopping. The most well-known shopping center is The Grand

Bazaar in Istanbul. The Spice Bazaar is also in the neighborhood.

World-famous Turkish rugs and kilims are incomparable in terms of quality and beauty. You will

certainly take great pleasure in selecting and buying different rugs woven in various styles from different

parts of Turkey. Turkish leather and textile products reflecting the latest fashion attract visitors looking for

reasonable prices. The origins of jewelry go back to the Neolithic age in Anatolia, and several designs have

been created combining the ancient styles with those of the future. Silver and gold jewelry with precious

stones are among the most popular items of shopping in Turkey.

In the neighborhood of the Grand Bazaar, there are a number of art and antique galleries that sell rare

pieces of Ottoman engravings, silverware, needlework, illuminations, ceramics and tiles, paintings, and

contemporary art. There are also many souvenir shops offering a wide range of popular gift items, such as

laces, kanavice (canvas embroidery), yemeni (color print cotton scarves), copperware, and gifts made of

brass and marble. Other interesting items are hand-painted ceramics and porcelain, which originate from

Izni a nd uthyaTreaehundre yer h xae f this traditional art in

international collections. Visiting these kinds of merchants is highly recommended.

Shopping is very easy since you can use all major credit cards if you do not wish to pay cash. Many

shopkeepers and other staff in retail shops speak English and they are attentive and willing to show and

introduce their goods. Shopping in Turkey is a part of a great vacation. Come and enjoy the destination.

You' l i!

174

UNIVERSITY TEACHERS

Classification

UNIVERSITY TEACHERS

B efore I came to this university, I was told not to expect my professors to care much about me or

my work; indeed, I was told that I would be lucky if any of them even knew my name! But when I came to

the university, I soon learned that these generalizations were too broad. Not all teachers are the same. In

fact, I have found that most of the professors here at my university fit into three categories: the positive

teachers, the neutral teachers, and the negative teachers.

The positive teachers are by far the most agreeable teachers. A positive teacher is one who seems

interested in his subject and his students. The First thing a positive teacher tries to learn is all of the students'

names. This kind of teacher allows for questions and discussions in class, and does not seem to mind if a

student disagrees with him. A positive teacher shows his interest outside of class as well. Not only he is

available for conferences, but he encourages students to see him if they need help. The students tend to feel

comfortable in the presence of this teacher. A good example of a positive teacher is my French teacher,

Monsieur Poirrot. He always allows time during the class hour for some free discussion. Once, when some of

the students in our class were having trouble with the pronunciation of the rolled "r" in French, he took

several hours of his own time to work with us in very small groups in his office until we had mastered the

sound. Unfortunately, teachers like Monsieur Poirrot are relatively small in number.

Unlike the positive teachers, the neutral teachers are not very agreeable. In general, the neutral

teachers just do not seem interested in either the subject or the students. These teachers usually do not learn

all of the students' names, though they may learn a few. Their classes tend to be more boring than the

positive teachers' classes Because they allow less time for discussion. However, like the positive teacher, the

neutral teacher allows for questions and some discussion, but he just does not seem to care if the students are

interested enough to want to discuss the subject or not. Although the neutral teacher is available for

conferences, he does not encourage students to come see him for help; As a result, most students feel

slightly uncomfortable in his presence, especially during a conference. For example, Professor Hilton, my

economics professor, is typical of the neutral teacher. She comes into class, opens her notebook, lectures,

allows questions and some discussion, and then leaves class. When I had a problem understanding one of the

concepts we had discussed in class one day, I went to her office for a conference. She was polite enough but

did not make any special effort to see that I understood the concept during the conference. She more or less

repeated what she had said in class. Very few students go to see her for a conference Because they think she

is simply not interested. From what I have gathered in my conversations with other students, the neutral

teachers make up the largest category.

Of the three types of teachers, the negative teachers are the least agreeable. These are the kind that

every student dreads. Not only they do not learn the students' names, but they seem almost hostile both in

class and out of class. In class, the negative teachers, like the neutral teachers, primarily lecture; they may

want the students to learn, but unlike the neutral and positive teachers, the negative teachers allow virtually

no questions and no discussion. The negative teachers also seem unfriendly to the idea of having conferences

and are almost never in their offices. Students avoid seeing them for conferences if at all possible. An

excellent example of a negative teacher is Dr. Wollen, my physics professor. His classes are twice as boring

as any class of a neutral teacher, and he is often intimidating in class. One day, For example, when one

student asked him to repeat his explanation of the theory of relativity, he became quite angry and refused to

repeat what he had just lectured on. The negative teacher is too often inflexible; in fact, he seems more like a

machine than a human being. Fortunately, this group is in the minority.

The type of teacher students get can directly affect how much they learn. Obviously, students learn

more from a positive teacher; unfortunately, as we have seen, this type makes up the minority. Since the

mission of the university is to educate, administrators should try to get the neutral and negative teachers to

improve their teaching methods and attitudes; otherwise, the administrators should consider dismissing at

least the negative teachers and make every effort to hire those teachers who show promise of being positive

ones.

175

FAMILIES

Classification

TYPES of FAMILIES

F amilies have been on earth since the beginning of time. During the First creation, God created

human beings and commanded them to multiply and replenish the earth. He wanted them to have a family.

To this day, families are all over the world. According to my Dad, he says that family is the most important

unit in society. A family includes "lt sndas ommon nc stor, a house, or a lineage.

Generally, we can classify families into three categories according to their way of living and their finances.

A wealthy family is a family that can afford their needs and wants. They can afford their needs and

wants without any struggle. A wealthy family usually went through a lot of things before they become

wealthy. They are the well-educated people, businessmen, and leaders in the government. These people

value their education and they are the ones that have the masters to Ph.D. degrees. These people also know

how to budget their money wisely. They also spend their money wisely. They spend their money on things

that will benefit the whole family. I have an uncle who is a cabinet member of the Former President Bailey

Olter. He bought his son a car, made him a house, and also the son owns a lot of things. Even the wife got

her own car. They are happy most of the time Because they have everything that they need. They are

Because of their wealth.

An average family is a family that can afford their needs but struggles with their wants. They are the

teachers, office workers or the white collar workers. Their level of education is from high school to BA

degrees. They finish college education and receive a job that equals with their level of education. An

average family usually manages their money but they also spend it quickly. A good example of an average

family is my family. We always spend our money on things that we like at that moment but we always

regret Because we could have use it on things that are of most necessary to the family. They are only happy

when they have big amount of money in the family.

A poor family is a family that struggles wi tthe eds. Ty vetnk bouttirwa

Because they can not afford it. They are the farmers, construction workers or the blue collar workers. They

are also the people who are walking on the road, doing nothing to support their family. They are the ones

who ish y lmeaeai hesepee dn'tbudge he irmone Because they need all the

money they make. They also spend their money on things that cannot benefit the whole family. They are

selfish people who think about themselves only. An example of this, family live in my village. The parents

of this family really likes bingo. They always went to bingo every night. The oldest son got their role of

taking care of the family. The boy was only 9 years old and every night he took care of his younger siblings.

Every night the children would cry and the neighbors would go the house and help them. The couples

always attend bingo even though they had only one dollar. The children really suffered from their actions.

They were not happy Because most of the time they starved.

In conclusion, families are very important and they form the society. If they are a good family, then

the society will be good. We need a society that can work together and make Micronesia a better -place to

live. In general, there are many types of families but categorizing them into wealthy, average, and poor

family can help us differentiate a good family from a bad family.

By Wayne Loanis

176

SERVICE PROVIDERS

Classification

MAY I HELP YOU?

T he world is rapidly changing from an industrial economy to a service economy. There are fewer

and fewer small factories and farms. As a result, a decreasing number of people are employed in

manufacturing. How many shoemakers or bakers do you know? You probably don't know any, but you do

know the advertising people for the shoemakers and the salespeople for oven manufacturers. In a service

economy such as ours, there are service providers and consumers, who receive a service. According to the

authority of the provider, there are three basic relationships between service providers and consumers:

customer and salesperson, student and teacher, and patient and doctor.

In the retail industry, people often say, "The customer is always right." What they mean is that a

salesperson never argues with a customer. If a 350-gound man wants to buy a pink bikini swimsuit, that's his

business. The salesperson is there to make the customer feel good about shopping at that particular store so

that he'll come back again and again. A salesperson can try to interest the customer in a different style, but he

never tells the customer what to do. In the service relationship between the customer and the salesperson, the

customer has all the authority.

The relationship between a student and a teacher is different all over the world. It also varies

depending on the age of the student. We tend to accept that "the teacher is always right" through the years of

obligatory education. However, once people are old enough to make some choices about their education, the

relationship changes. If you want to learn tai chi, for example, you will probably look for a teacher that suits

your style. Nevertheless, you still believe that your teacher knows much more about the subject than you do,

so in this service relationship, the teacher has a medium level of authority.

Certain service providers have such specialized skills and knowledge that we tend to allow them

complete authority in making decisions about what's best. The doctor-patient relationship is an example of

such a relationship. We expect (rightly or wrongly) that the doctor is So much of an expert that if she says,

"You need surgery," we usually don't say, "No, thank you." However, the medical profession is changing as

many patients are becoming better educated about their conditions. It is now common practice in many parts

of the world to get a Second doctor's opinion about how to treat an illness. Even so, in the traditional doctor-

patient relationship, it is the doctor who has/most of, if not all of) the authority.

Most of us will be on both sides in a service relationship at some point in our lives. You may be a

customer at noon and a salesperson at 1 P.M. You may be a teacher at age twenty-eight and a student at age

fifty-eight. If you become an expert in a certain field, such as engineering, medicine, law, or psychology, you

may be a client or patient one day and the service provider the next. However, you will never be both at the

same time, and providing great service to your clients will still be based on the fundamental principle of

understanding what your customer wants and needs.

(Writing to Communicate – Longman)

177

PERSONALITY TYPES

Classification

NO MAN is an ISLAND

Sometimes, I wish that I were adopted and that I didn't know who my parents were. Then, no one

could say, "Your cousin Thomas gets all A's in school, so why can't you?" or "That hair of yours is just like

your grandmother's; there's nothing you can do about it." The truth is that I'm not adopted, and even though

try to fight against it, I see family traits in myself all the time. The three main personality types in my family

are athletic, studious, and materialistic.

My father and his brother (my uncle Jonas) are athletic. They're both tall and thin even though they

love to eat. My father gets up at 5 A.M. every Sunday to drive two hours to a golf course. On weekdays, he

parks his car three miles away from his office just so he can walk to work in heavy city traffic swinging his

briefcase and whistling. My uncle Jonas is a terror on the basketball court. Even when he's playing with his

seven-year old son, he plays to win. I know that some of that competitiveness has come down to me Because

even if I don't play sports seriously, I can't stand losing.

The studious types in my family are the ones everybody talks about. My cousin Anna Louise, For

example, is a "goody-goody" high school student who wins every school prize there is. I don't like Anna

Louise Because we have absolutely nothing to talk about. All she knows about life is what she has read in a

textbook. My brother is also studious, but he's totally different from Anna Louise. He's great with computers.

He can fix anything electronic. Naturally, he gets top honors in all his science and math classes, but he hates

history. I remember once he was going to have a test about World War II, and one of the study questions

asked whether it was in the 1800s, 1900s, or 2000s. His response was: "Who cares, as long as there isn't a

Third one." I admire him for that answer although I'm sure his teacher wasn't very happy.

My mother's two sisters and their children are the materialistic ones in our family. I don't know

where they got that trait from; it certainly wasn't from my grandparents. My maternal grandparents are sweet

and gentle and not the least bit selfish. However, these two aunts have brought their kids up to believe that

the only things that are valuable in the world can be counted in money. Every time I'm with these cousins,

they talk about how much their new watch cost or how much money they'll make when they go into business

like their dads. After two hours of that, I just have to get away.

Still, to be honest, I must say I have a little of all these traits in myself as well. I'm not naturally

athletic, but on a tennis court I'll drive myself to a heart attack rather than lose. Although I'm not a straight-A

student, I can study when I need to. I do love reading novels, especially science fiction. I like to say that my

motivation for wanting to study medicine is to help make the world a better place, but I have to admit that

the salary is pretty nice as well. In short, I see a little bit of myself in all my relatives whether I like it or not.

(Writing to Communicate _ Paragraphs and Essays - Longman)

178

HOTELS

Classification

KINDS of HOTELS

H otels are found in every country and city of the world and even in communities with few

inhabitants. That's why the hotel industry ranks high among the largest worldwide industries. Today, the

lodging industry offers many new alternatives for the traveling public. Some properties offer luxury

accommodations; others offer budget accommodations; while still others accommodate the need of

travelers to be away from home. Whatever the reason, there are many different kinds of hotels and they can

be classified according to their size, facility, type, price, or service. Generally, we can classify these hotels into

three large groups based on location.

Airport hotels accommodate the air traveler. Because air travel has become more common, this kind of

hotel has become more popular. The principal distinction is that it is located near airports. It is very

convenient to the traveler. Its guests include passengers with short stay-overs or cancelled flights and

travelers who are in business. The length of stay is between one to three days for the guests. These kinds of

hotels provide a limited level of service, and the rates are usually between low to medium. The Hilton, the

Marriott, and the Holiday Inn are large chains that have hotels near airports. Best Western and the

TraveLodge are among the smaller hotel chains.

Downtown hotels, also called commercial hotels, are located near large office complexes and retail

stores in the major metropolitan areas. Their primary markets are in the business industry. The downtown

hotels are near business destinations for daytime activities and are close to the city's entertainment centers

for nighttime activities. This combination is attractive to people attending meetings and conventions.

Although the primary market for these hotels is the business traveler, many tourists use them as well. The

length of stay for the guests is between three to five days and rates can run between medium to high, depending

on the hotel. The downtown hotels have a variety of services such as room service, a coffee shop, a formal

dining room, laundry services, a gift shop, and a swimming pool. The downtown Hyatt-Regency is a well-

known hotel in this category.

There are also the resort hotels located near the beaches, mountains, or spas. Resort hotels are

destinations or parts of a destination complex, and their primary clients are vacationers and recreation-minded

people. Guests in these resorts can spend from one week to an entire season. The resort hotels must provide

guest entertainment. Because the resort guests expect to be entertained right on the premises, they are willing

to pay higher rates. The level of service is much higher than what an airport or downtown hotel offers.

These complexes are designed with the family and children in mind. The most famous of these is the Walt

Disney World Resort, which includes not only the theme park but also all varieties of water sports,

campgrounds, and golf courses.

There may be a few other general areas where hotels are located, such as along the interstate highways,

but most of them are located near airports, in the downtown areas, and in resort areas.

— adapted from an essay by Carlos Palacio-(Refining Composition Skills: Rhetoric and Grammar)

179

COMPUTERS

Classification

TYPES of COMPUTERS

T here are a lot of terms used to describe computers. Most of these words imply the size, expected

useorcpatoft omputrWet er"omputr a n ppltvituay ny viet sa

microprocessor in it, most people think of a computer as a device that receives input from the user through a

mouse or keyboard, processes it in some fashion and displays the result on a screen. Computers can be

divided into five according to the purpose they are used for and their capabilities.

The most familiar type of microprocessor is the personal computer (PC). It designed for general use

by a single person. While a Mac is also a PC, most people relate the term with systems that run the Windows

operating system. PCs were First known as microcomputers Because they were a complete computer but

built on a smaller scale than the huge systems in use by most businesses. A PC can come in two types (three

if we include the Personal Digital Assistants (PDAs) that differ from PCs not by the working policy but in

appearance as well. Desktop and laptop. The former is not designed for portability. The expectation with

desktop systems is that you will set the computer up in a permanent location. Most desktops offer more

power, storage and versatility for less cost than their portable brethren. On the other hand, the laptops - also

called notebooks - are portable computers that integrate the display, keyboard, a pointing device or trackball,

processor, memory and hard drive all in a battery-operated package slightly larger than an average hardcover

book.

Another purpose for using a microprocessor is as a workstation. The computers used for this purpose

have a more powerful processor, additional memory and enhanced capabilities for performing a special

group of task, such as 3D Graphics or game development.

A computer can also be used as a server. For this, it needs to be optimized to provide services to

other computers over a network. Servers usually have powerful processors, lots of memory and large hard

drives.

A fourth type, a main frame is the heart of a network of computers or terminals which allows

hundreds of people to work at the same time on the same data. It is indispensable for the business world.

Sometimes, computers can be used for specialized fields as well. The supercomputer is the top of the

heap in power and expense. It is used for jobs that take massive amounts of calculating, like weather

forecasting, engineering design and testing, serious decryption, and economic forecasting.

With the increasing demand in different specialties, new adjustments are being made to

microprocessors and new types of computers that serve different purposes emerge. In this ongoing process, it

would not possible to put a full stop here. What we suggest is that it is better to keep en eye on the

development of science in this field and keep updating our knowledge in order not to be out-of-date like the

computers of old times that were as big as a room.

Written by Oya Ozagac,

180

181

NOT EDITED

CLASSIFICATION – NOT EDITED

182

183

MOVIE

NOT EDITED Classification

MOVIES THAT ENTERTAIN or THAT MAKE us THINK

E veryday, movie making is going a step forward; it has achieved many important

changes and improvements. Though, the goals of movies in all countries differ from one to

another, we can review two types of movies: movies that are designed for entertainment and

others that are designed for thinking.

Movies that are designed primarily for amusement and entertainment help people forget

about their daily problems and stress, it's a way of having fun and enjoying life, some nations are in

g oftkofm 's akfan nstIaq ot ies hatk

about violent periods, all that these people hear and watch is news about terrorist suicide

bombings and hundreds of killed people everyday. Entertaining movies will help innocent civilians

at least make their life easy, have an ambitious look, and look forward to a better future.

On the other hand, movies are designed to make the audience think. They have a very

important influence and impact on them. Some of them give us facts and stories about very

important events, and people. These kinds of movies are sometimes better than books, man's best

friend, Because they give us stories using sound and image. Charlie Chaplin movies For example

were one of the First movies that both entertain us and make us think, everybody knows that

Chaplin was up to this day very funny and enjoyable and also he resolved and showed us the

misery and problems of Europeans at that time concerning work and life in general. Movies that

make us think help us improve our intelligence, and give us new ways of thinking, discovering and

learning new things.

To sum up, it would be hard for me to choose between the two types of movies. But why

do not you choose movies that both make you think and have fun.

http://www.english-test.net/forum/ftopic14079.html

184

MOVIES

Classification NOT EDITED

MOVIES

M any people go to the movies. The movies are an escape into a fantasy world.

Everyone has a different preference on what kind of movie is the best. Romance, horror, action,

and comedy are different types of movies. The kind of movie someone goes to see can give clues

to what kind of person they are.

People who prefer horror films obviously like to be grossed out or like to be frightened. The

horror fans probably tend to enjoy suspense and anxiety. One might suspect these people love to

go on frightening roller coaster rides or do other things that would cause suspense and

anxiousness. People of this nature might enjoy things that most people would not, considering the

amount of gore produced in many horror films. For example, some people watch surgeries on TV.

These shows contain blood and things disturbing to others. It would make sense to say that the

person who has no problem with the gore in the movies could probably watch and enjoy a surgery

on TV.

Comedy, most people enjoy going to the movies and laughing. Although most people do

enjoy a comedy here and there, some people try to be like the characters in them. These people

love to laugh and try to make others laugh whenever possible. Sometimes this is a good thing and

one would not mind being around them because they are actually funny. Nevertheless, some of

them are down right annoying. If someone tells them they are annoying then that just means to

them that they have to try harder to get people to laugh. People who love comedy always seems to

love going out and having fun with their life. These types of people rarely get mad either.

People who enjoy going out and living up life probably watch action adventure type movies.

The ones who like these movies would probably get a kick out of being chased by the police in a

car. Risky habits such as doing things that are against the law and hoping they don't get caught

could be a trait of a person who likes action adventure movies also. Another thing they might

participate in is extreme sports like bungee jumping or skydiving. They might watch the news on

TV and hope that a big story with action might come in. Over all they seek what they see in the

movies.

Women seem to love romance movies. Men may also enjoy these types of movies but the

over sensitive loving nature of the movies seems to keep them at bay. For example, if a person

were to go to the movies they would probably never see a single male walk into a romance movie.

However, you would see many men who have girlfriends with them walking into a romance movie.

People who go see these movies are usually in relationships or they go in hopes of creating one.

Movies can make a whole persons life. Movies can fascinate and entertain us. The movies

we choose to fascinate and entertain us could tell someone just what type of person are or could

be. http://www.essaydepot.com/essayme/1461/index.php

185

MUSIC

NOT EDITED Classification

CLASSIFICATION ESSAY: AMERICAN MUSIC

A re you a music fan? Of course you are and everybody is. Music is a big part of

evyone'sle ys. Music is definitely a very big part of my life. I am a guitar player and I

play in a country band. Although I play in a country band, my musical tastes are very eclectic.

Most teens my age are into hard rock, metal, pop, hip-hop, and so on. I like these genres;

However I enjoy more mellow/soft styles. My favorite musical styles are country, blues, and

classic rock.

If you ask most teens what their favorite style of music is, you will probably hear country

the least. Country is probably my favorite though. Most people think that is weird, but I was

raised listening to country music. It is a style that is easy to relate to. Most country songs tell

stories that almost everyone can understand. Most people stereotype country songs as talking

about drinking, divorce, mammas, and dogs. They go much deeper than that. Country is derived

from the root of all modern music, the Blues.

Slavstedthe l the1800'sThey aof ain, ,toilshars

and frustrations. They poured their souls into their songs. After the turn of the century Blues

branched out into two categories, Delta Blues and Chicago Blues. The Delta Blues were the

acoustic, soulful blues that the slaves sang just a few decades earlier. One of the most famous

Delta Bluesmen was Robert Johnson, who was fabled to have sold his soul to the devil in

exchange for becoming a famous musician. Muddy Waters founded the Chicago Blues, an

electrified version of the Delta Blues. This led to a revolution in music, which brought about a

new form of music that we refer to now as classic rock.

Classic rock also brought a revolution, the music of today. However, most of the musical

itis at usedtoacame ouithe10' s 97's.It thheydfor ese

innovations, but it was also the heyday for the music itself. There were many bands that came

out of that era. The sad thing is that there are very few of them around today. Bands like Black

Sabbath, Aerosmith, and Lynyrd Skynyrd are only a very few that have endured through the years.

186

PARENTS

Classification NOT EDITED

TYPES of PARENTS

S ince the word parents encompass such a large number of people, it is easy to

understand why there are so many types. Even though there is such a variety, there are three

basic types of parents: autocratic, democratic, and permissive.

The autocratic parent's word is the law, and when he says jump, everybody had better do

so. He assumes that he knows what is best for his children and that they will learn discipline and

respect for authority from his regimentation.

The democratic parent, However, is not so strict. He is willing to discuss rules and

punishments with his children and to listen to their side of an argument. Instead of laying down

so many iron-clad rules, the democratic parent works in the role of an advisor Because he

realizes there are some facts about life that children must learn on their own.

The permissive parent, on the other hand, has no rules for his children and offers little

guidance. Frequently, this parent is too busy to take time with his children and leaves their

rearing to T.V., school, and chance. Although this parent's children seem to "have it made," they

really suffer a disadvantage not even the autocrat's children have. They have no concept of

authority and in later life will have to make sharp adjustments to accommodate themselves to

the rules all adults must abide by.

All three of these parental types are easily recognizable by their relationship with their

children, but one; the democratic, stands out as the most admirable type.

autocratic: despotic

permissive: tolerant, liberal

iron-clad: very certain and unlikely to be changed

rearing: education, childhood

assumes: guess, imagine, suppose

regimentation: division, separation

encompass: include, cover, and take in

187

EDITED

COMPARE & CONTRAST- EDITED

188

189

TWO CITIES

Compare & Contrast

TWO CITIES: PARIS and WASHINGTON

It is not easy to imagine that large, new, small, or old cities cannot be similar at all. However,

anyone who has seen Paris and Washington knows that this is possible. The two cites differ in age and

population, but they share many similarities.

Between these two cities, the differences are very slight. Paris is older than Washington. It is over

2,000 years old. Washington, in contrast, is very young. It is about 200 years old. The population of Paris

(2.500.000) is also mucarrhasngtaton (.

Although these important differences exist, the cities are strikingly similar. First, both cities are the

political centers of their countries. The president of France lives in the heart of Paris, in the Elysee Palace.

Likewise, the president of the United States lives in the heart of Washington, in the White House. The

French National Assembly meets in Paris, in the Palais Bourbon. The Congress of the United States has its

meeting place in Washington, in the Capitol Building. Second, the two cities look silrLnfntthe

French engineer who designed Washington, was greatly influenced by the layout of Paris. For this reason,

many of the buildings and monuments in Washington are symmetrically located in view of one another, just

as they are in Paris. Both cities are also the sites of magnificent monuments like important historical

landmarks, fine museums, beautiful parks, and broad, tree-lined avenues. Finally, tourism is as important for

Washington as it is for Paris. Every year, millions of tourists from all over the world flock to these cities.

In conclusion, Paris and Washington share numerous similarities. Besides being political and tourist

centers, the cities have a similar look.

190

TWO PLACES

Compare and Contrast

A WALK on SUNDAY AFTERNOON

I enjoy spending my Sunday afternoons outside the house. I cannot have the same experience in

the United States that I had in Mexico when I was a child, but I have found a place that is similar to my

home. Willowbrook Mall in Houston, Texas, is my favorite place in the U.S. to take a walk Because it

reminds me of Moreda Street in Morelia, Mexico. They are very different but also similar in some ways,

especially on a Sunday afternoon.

For me, Willowbrook Mall has an atmosphere that is like Moreda Street's. In both places, people

stroll and gather. In Morelia, families leave church and go for a walk along Moreda Street on Sunday

afternoon. Often people stop at an outdoor cafe and have an ice cream or coffee and watch people walk by.

Now that I live in Houston, Willowbrook Mall is the place where I go to see people on Sundays for their

afternoon walk. I sit in a food court where I can drink a coffee with my friend, as I watch teenagers and

families walking through the mall. When I see them, I remember how life was when I was a child.

Despite their similarities, Moreda Street and Willowbrook Mall are very different. Willowbrook

Mall is more modern. On the one hand, Moreda Street has old colonial buildings and beautiful old trees that

shade the street. It is also quiet. On the other hand, Willowbrook Mall is new and the lights are bright, and

loud music plays in the stores. The people on Moreda Street also have more traditional ways. Men wear

attractive, conservative suits and women wear light summer dresses. Fathers watch their teenage daughters

closely and do not let their daughters hold hands with boys. In contrast, many teenagers go to Willowbrook

Mall without their parents, and boyfriends and girlfriends walk with their arms around each other. When I

see them, I realize that my daughter will have a different experience growing up in Houston than I did in

Moreda. Then, I worry about her, and I miss Moreda Street, where life is more traditional.

It is interesting to see how people and places from different countries can be similar and different at

the same time. Moreda Street and Willowbrook Mall are very different in appearance and culture, but they

are also similar Because they are both places where people like to go to relax on a Sunday afternoon.

(Effective Academic Writing 2: The Short Essay)

191

TWO COUNTRIES

Compare & Contrast

JAPAN and the UNITED STATES

The culture of a country is an integral part of its society, whether it is a remote Indian village in

Brazil or a highly industrialized cy n eerEur. sillcteis eeein cy'

language, literature, art, music, and dance. However, culture consists of the patterned ways that people

conduct themselves in their relationships with others. Japan and the United States are two highly

industrialized nations. Although their cultures have a few similarities, there are greater differences between

these nations of the East and West.

First of all, Japan and the United States have several similarities. The United States is a democratic

cy aapaoo. T Unied Ste Constis t se lw of t lnd, j as t Jnese

Constitution is in Japan. Also , as etisil t In addition, both Japan and the United

States have made a mutually enriching exchange of cuisine. There are Japanese restaurants in America where

diners can enjoy food like sashimi (raw fish) tempura (fried vegetables and prawns), and noodles. Similarly,

Janee opleoy rafflkeMc ls hamburgers and French-fries, Kentucky fried

ccn, nd s. el ookis Finally, the Western sport of baseball is popular not only in the United

States but also in Japan. The Japanese have their major leagues as the Americans do, and they have their

version of the World Series. Baseball heroes are important to Japanese spectators, just as they are to

American fans.

Despite these similarities, the United States and Japan have some very significant cultural

differences. One important difference is the people. Japan is a homogeneous society of one nationality and a

few under-represented minority groups like Chinese and Koreans. As a result, all areas of government and

society are controlled by the Japanese majority. In contrast, although the United States is a country with

European roots originally, its liberal immigration policy has resulted in its becoming a heterogeneous society

of many nationalities, such as Europeans, Africans, Asians, and Hispanics. They are represented in all facets

of American society, including business, education, and politics.

Anot ffree it wo ounte ra ton. paatUnieStaes ve

modern transportation systems which use the latest technology. However, the means of transportation used

by the masses in Japan is different from that used by the masses in the United States. The majority of

Japanese use an efficient network of public transportation for pleasure and for commuting from outlying

areas to the cities or from city to city. Thus, the train and subway systems are extremely overcrowded during

peak hours. By comparison, Americans rely less on public transportation and prefer instead to drive their

own cars to ride in carpools. Although the average Japanese family owns one car, the typical American

family owns at least two cars or more, depending on the number of children of legal driving age. Finally, a

common sight in Japanese cities is neatly dressed women on motorized scooters riding on busy streets to do

192

their shopping. Bicycles are also a very popular form of daily transportation. In contrast, Americans usually

do their errands by car and ride their bikes mostly for exercise or pleasure.

The final and most important difference is that in modern Japan, traditional customs are still largely

observed. In fact, surprisingly, many young people still prefer an arranged marriage, in which a couple meets

through the combined efforts of parents and friends of relatives. By comparison, young American people

seek their own marriage partners. A Japanese wife has greater control over the household and family

decisions than an American wife. For example, aJapasewi cion fmiy'rsiemaj

endiurat hildrn'scs. hestrr J pa fe is understandable since the

husband, as primary breadwinner, is a very busy man. His loyalty is First to his workplace, and he must

expend all of his energy and waking time on his career or job. Thus, he may not arrive home until late at

night, so his wife must discipline the children and make important decisions to keep the household running

smoothly. On the other hand, American couples, who more or less maintain a 50 / 50 relationship,

generally have a more democratic approach and make decisions together.

It is clear that although there are some important similarities between Japan and the United States,

there are significant differences as well. The extent to which Japan has accepted some aspects of Western

curreas hecountrs eta sorb new customs. Indeed, the cultural exchanges of Japan and the

United States have benefited both nations dramatically and will continue to do so in the future.

breadwinner: money earner

carpools: several riders in one

car

commuting: traveling far from

home to work

conduct oneself: behave

constitution :acy'listof

laws (anayasa)

diet: pattern of eating,

diner: customer in a restaurant

do errands: make short trips to

the store, the bank, the post

office, etc.

facets: areas

heterogeneous: mixed

homogeneous: similar, alike

integral: essential,

necessary for completeness

network: system

outlying: far away, distant

peak hours: rush hour,

busiest time of day

remote: isolated

reveal: show

supreme: highest

the masses: ordinary people

193

TWO COUNTRIES

Compare & Contrast

JAPAN and THE UNITED STATES: DIFFERENT but ALIKE

The culture of a place is an integral part of its society whether that place is a remote Indian village

in Brazil or a highly industrialized city in Western Europe. The culture of Japan fascinates people in the

United States Because, at First glance, it seems so different. Everything that characterizes the United

States — newness, racial heterogeneity, vast territory, informality, and an ethic of individualism — is absent in

Japan. There, one finds an ancient and homogeneous society, an ethic that emphasizes the importance of

groups, and a tradition of formal behavior governing every aspect of daily living, from drinking tea to saying

hello. On the surface at least, U.S. and Japanese societies seem totally opposite.

One obvious difference is the people. Japan is a homogenous society of one nationality and a few

underrepresented minority groups, such as the ethnic Chinese and Koreans. All areas of government and

society are controlled by the Japanese majority. In contrast, Although the United States is a country with

originally European roots, its liberal immigration policies have resulted in its becoming a heterogeneous

society of many ethnicities — Europeans, Africans, Asians, and Latinos. All are represented in all areas of

U.S. society, including business, education, and politics.

Other areas of difference between Japan and the United States involve issues of group interaction

and sense of space. Whereas people in the United States pride themselves on individualism and informality,

Japanese value groups and formality. People in the United States admire and reward a person who rises

above the crowd; in contrast, a Japanese proverb says, "The nail that sticks up gets hammered down." In

addition, while North Americans' sense of size and scale developed out of the vastness of the continent,

Japanese genius lies in the diminutive and miniature. For example, the United States builds airplanes, while

Japan produces transistors.

In spite of these differences, these two apparently opposite cultures share several important

experiences. Both, For example, have transplanted cultures. Each nation has a "mother" society — China for

Japan and Great Britain for the United States — that has influenced the daughter in countless ways: in

language, religion, art, literature, social customs, and ways of thinking. Japan, of course, has had more time

than the United States to work out its unique interpretation of the older Chinese culture, but both countries

reflect their cultural ancestry.

Both societies, moreover, have developed the art of business and commerce, of buying and selling,

of advertising and mass producing, to the highest levels. Few sights are more reassuring to people from the

United States than the tens of thousands of busy stores in Japan, especially the beautiful, well-stocked

department stores. To U.S. eyes, they seem just like Macy's or Neiman Marcus at home. In addition, both

Japan and the United States are consumer societies. The people of both countries love to shop and are

enthusiastic consumers of convenience products and fast foods. Vending machines selling everything from

fresh flowers to hot coffee are as popular in Japan as they are in the United States, and fast-food noodle

shops are as common in Japan as McDonald's restaurants are in the United States.

A final similarity is that both Japanese and people in the United States have always emphasized the

importance of work, and both are paying penalties for their commitment to it: increasing stress and

weakening family bonds. People in the United States, especially those in business and in the professions,

regularly put in twelve or more hours a day at their jobs, just as many Japanese executives do. Also, while

the normal Japanese workweek is six days, many people in the United States who want to get ahead

voluntarily work on Saturday and/or Sunday In addition to their normal five-day workweek. Japan and the

United States: different, yet alike. Although the two societies differ in many areas such as racial

heterogeneity versus racial homogeneity, individualism versus group cooperation, and informal versus

formal forms of behavior, they share more than one common experience. Furthermore, their differences

probably contribute as much as their similarities toward the mutual interest the two countries have in each

other. It will be interesting to see where this reciprocal fascination leads in the future.

(Writing Academic English. Pearson Longman)

194

TWO RESTAURANTS

Compare and Contrast

A VOTE for MCDONALD'S

For my birthday this month, my wife has offered to treat me to dinner at the l restaurant of my

choice. I think she expects me to ask for a meal at the Chalet, the classiest, most expensive restaurant in

town. However, I'm going to eat my birthday dinner at McDonald's. When I compare the two restaurants, the

advantages of eating at McDonald's are clear.

For one thing, going to the Chalet is more difficult than going to McDonald's. The Chalet has a

jacket-and-tie rule, which means I have to dig a sport coat and tie out of the back of my closet, make sure

they're semiclean, and try to steam out the wrinkles somehow. The Chalet also requires advance reservations.

Since it is downtown, I have to leave an hour early to give myself time to find a parking space within six

blocks of the restaurant. The Chalet cancels reservations if a party is more than ten minutes late. Going to

McDonald's, On the other hand, is easy. I can feel comfortable wearing jeans or a warm-up suit. I don't

have to do a ny dvaeanniI ala housewheve m edy nd puli t derng

space within fifteen minutes.

The Chalet is a dimly lit, formal place. While I'm struggling to see what's on my plate, I worry that

I'll knock one of the fragile glass vases off the table. The waiters at the Chalet can be uncomfortably formal,

too. As I awkwardly pronounce the French words on the menu, I get the feeling that I don't quite live up to

their standards. Even though the food at the Chalet is gourmet, I prefer simpler meals. I don't like unfamiliar

food swimming in dead-white sauce or covered with pie pastry. Eating at the Chalet is, to me, less enjoyable

than eating at McDonald's. McDonald's is a pleasant place where I feel at ease. It is well lighted, and the

bright-colored decor is informal. The employees serve with a smile, and the food is easy to pronounce and

identify. I know what I'm going to get when I order a certain type of sandwich.

The most important difference between the Chalet and McDonald's, though, is the price difference.

Dinner for two at the Chalet, even one without appetizers or desserts, would easily cost $50. And the $50

doesn't include the cost of parking the car and tipping the waiter, which can come to an additional $10.

Once, I forgot to bring enough money. At McDonald's, a filling meal for two will cost around $10. With the

extra $50, my wife and I can eat at McDonald's five more times, or go to the movies five times, or buy play-

off tickets to a football game.

So, for my birthday dinner celebration, or any other time, I prefer to eat at McDonald's. It is

convenient, friendly, and cheap. And with the money my wife saves by taking me to McDonald's, she can

buy me what I really want for my birthday - a new Sears power saw.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

195

HOMES

Compare and Contrast

MY TWO HOMES

T here are two places that have had a profound impact in my life. One of them is New York City,

and the other is Quetzaltenango, Guatemala. When you compare them, they seem like dramatically different

places, but they have some things in common, and I love them both.

There are many reasons why New York seems like my home away from home. Both cities are

striking and distinctive. For example, each has its own nickname. Everyone knows New York is "the Big

Apple." Quetzaltenango is known as "Xela" (pronounced shey-la), which is a lot easier to say! Second, both

cities have a "Central Park" where people like to go and walk. Although Central Park in Xela is smaller, its

tropical flowers and colonial architecture mean it is just as beautiful as New York's. Furthermore, when you

walk around Xela, you find many tourists and people from other countries, just like in New York. For me,

this means conversations in Xela are just as interesting as conversations in New York.

Despite their similarities, these cities are different. Life in Xela is more colorful and the pace of life

is slower. For this reason, whenever I return to Xela, it is like an escape. When I arrive, the First thing I

notice is the color. In New York, many people wear black to be stylish, but in Xela stylish clothing is the

rainbow-colored clothing of the indigenous people. And Because Xela is smaller, the beautiful green

mountains outside the city are always visible. The Second thing I notice is the pace of life. They say New

York never sleeps, and it must be true, Because I always see people walking and cars on the streets, even late

at night. In the evening, my Guatemalan city definitely sleeps. Some younger people go out dancing and

some families take a walk in the city's Central Park, but by ten o'clock the streets are pretty deserted. On the

other hand, New Yorkers are often in such a hurry, they don't even stop to eat. For breakfast they buy food

on the street, and eat it while they are walking or on the subway. At lunch they order food from work and eat

at their desks. In Xela people eat their breakfast at home and most come home from work for a much more

relaxed and longer lunch.

In conclusion, these are the two cities I love. For me, both are home, are unique, and are filled with

interesting people. These places represent the best of both worlds. New York is more hurried and rushed

when I need energy, and Xela gives me a slower pace when I need to relax. Together they keep me balanced.

(Effective Academic Writing 2: The Short Essay)

196

TWO PEOPLE

Compare & Contrast

A COMPARISON between

ADOLF HITLER and BENITO MUSSOLINI

There is no doubt that Adolf Hitler and Benito Mussolini shared many similar characteristics. They

participated in movements that were typical of National Socialism: they adopted radical nationalism,

militaristic hierarchies, violence, the cult of charismatic leadership, contempt for individual liberties and civil

rights, an anti-democratic and anti-socialist orientation, and a refusal to socialize industries.

Hitler and Mussolini ruled with a new form of government, which was Totalitarianism. In this form

of government, there is only one leader to make decisions, and they killed or jailed all opponents. Mussolini

and Hitler used this form of government after World War One to make their countries into world powers.

Perhaps the most obvious similarity would be the path they took to power. In parliament, Hitler and

Mussolini gathered s malgroffowety d o lvotr tl' s and a

Musni'Brown ts. T vits oups hi tsepatiwa hatty

expressed what voters wanted to hear. They spoke of greater job opportunities and rejuvenation of their

countries. Hitler and Mussolini used violent propaganda to increase social struggle everywhere in their

countries. The polarization of the society produced by this violent behavior benefited the fascist parties.

Both leaders used their political strength to impose conditions on their people. Both Hitler and Mussolini

were Finally given the opportunity to form a government and carry out their election promises. Their ruling

of power came to be so similar Because of their similar roads to power.

I will now discuss some differences in the ways Hitler and Mussolini actually came to power.

Mussolini encountered many forms of resistance and had to co-exist with other competitors for power, such

as the Italian monarchy and rivals even inside his own party. Hitler proved very strong right from the

beginning, and he brought his plans very nearly to completion, controlling the party and the country much

more thoroughly than Mussolini could. The goals of these two leaders were also very much alike Because

of their fascist ideas. The keystone of the fascist political system was the leader: every person and every

group, every lobby, lay beneath him on the same level. The Italian and German fascist movements tried to

build a different kind ofnaionalunitbaenoton he"ommon ot inces ng

that their countries were internally fragmented.

T wo as'marofrng d ny miaites, tstlhasomedienc he

beliefs in running the country came to be very alike. Hitler and Mussolini both negated parliamentary and

dert tialor, nd heused olee nd c rngtat"rvolonarpre" a

new society. Hitler and Mussolini feared any kind of strong and permanent power other than their own.

This system of government where many institutions clashed with one another was extremely chaotic, and

only the one leader could keep it working. One of the most relevant differences between the two fascist

regimes lay in their differing attitudes towards culture and religion. In Germany there was no uniform

agreement on religion. In Italy the Catholic Church exercised a strong influence on the people.

In Italy the strong presence of the Catholic religion and org azaions iueesolis polies

concerning women. Although the fascist ideology intended to abolish class struggle by establishing a new

corporative society, its ideas about the role of women in such a society remained very conservative. Hitler

had similar beliefs about the role of women in a Nazi society but he never tried to force them to stay home;

indeed , etirpatipatin ndustapriHitr' e caccatng, nd

his only joys were the tramping of military boots in Nazi parades and the huge applause at Nazi rallies. On

the other hand, Mussi teo aaro hiopls "upern"

Itituet heItln torshiwas ecertve n ts pplcaon n hatofHier

reign of terror. But both the fascist ideas and rulings of these two leaders proved to have some similarities

worth mentioning. Both leaders left their countries with an economic and social debt to the Allies, which is

still strong in the minds of many older members of the community.

197

TWO PEOPLE

Compare & Contrast

MY TWO BROTHERS

N o two people are exactly alike, and my two older brothers, Nhan and Hung, are no exceptions.

When I think of them, I think of Rudyard Kipling's words:

East is East

West is West

Never the twain shall meet.

Even though they have the same parents, their considerable differences in looks, personality, and attitude

toward life reflect the differences between Eastern and Western cultures.

Like the majority of Asian men, Nhan is short, small, and has a full, moon-shaped face. His smooth

white skin and small arms and feet make him look somewhat delicate. Nhan always likes to wear formal,

traditional clothes. For example, on great holidays or at family rite celebrations, Nhan appears in the

traditional black gown, white pants and black silky headband, all of which make him look like an early

twentieth-century intellectual.

In contrast to Nhan, Hung, who is his younger brother by I0 years, looks more like an American

boxer. He is tall, muscular, and big-boned. He is built straight as an arrow, and his face is long and angular

as a Western character. Unlike Nhan, Hung has strong feet and arms, and whereas Nhan has smooth skin,

Hung's shoulders and chest are hairy, large and full. Unlike Nhan, too. Hung likes to wear comfortable T-

shirts and jeans or sports clothes. At a formal occasion, instead of wearing traditional formal clothes, Hung

wears stylish Western style suits.

Nhan and Hung also differ in personality. I don't know how my father selected their names correctly

to reflect their personalities. Nhan's name means "patience," and his patience is shown in his smile. He has

the smile of an ancient Chinese philosopher that Western people can never understand. He always smiles. He

smiles Because he wants to make the other person happy or to make himself happy. He smiles whenever

people speak to him, regardless of whether they are right or wrong. He smiles when he forgives people who

have wronged him. Nhan likes books, of course, and literature and philosophy. He likes to walk in the

moonlight to think. Nhan also enjoys drinking hot tea and singing verses. In short, in our family, Nhan is the

son who provides a good example of filial piety and tolerance.

Hung, on the other hand, does not set a good example of tradi¬tional respectful behavior for his

brothers and sisters. His name means "strength," but his strength is self-centered. As a result, unlike Nhan,

Hung only smiles when he is happy. When he talks to people, he looks at their faces. Because of this, my

eldest brother Nhan considers him very impolite. As one might expect, Hung does not like philosophy and

literature; instead, he studies science and technology. Whereas Nhan enjoys tea and classical verses, Hung

prefers to take sun baths and drink Coca-Cola while he listens to rock and roll music. And like many

American youths, Hung is independent; in fact, he loves his independence more than he loves his family. He

wants to move out of our house and live in an apartment by himself. He is such an individualist that all the

members in my family say that he is very selfish.

My brothers' differences do not end with looks and personalities. Concerning their attitudes toward

life, they are as different as the moon and the sun. My eldest brother Nhan is concerned with spiritual values.

He is affected by Confucian, Taoist, and Buddhist theories. These theories consider that the human life is not

happy. Therefore, if a man wants to be happy, he should get out of the competitiveness of life and should

not depend on material objects. For example, if a man is not anxious to have a new-model car, he does not

have to worry about how to make money to buy one. Or, if he does not have a car, he does not have to worry

about the cost of gas. My oldest brother is deeply affected by these theories, so he never tries hard to make

money to buy conveniences.

In contrast to Nhan, my brother Hung believes that science and technology serve human beings and

that the West defeated the East Because the West was further advanced in these fields. Therefore, each

person must compete with nature and with other people in the world in order to acquire different

conveniences such as cars, washing machines, and television sets. Hung is affected by the Western theories

of real values; consequently, he always works hard to make his own money to satisfy his material needs.

In accordance with the morality of the culture of my country, I cannot say which one of my brothers

is wrong or right. But I do know that they both want to improve and maintain human life on this earth. I am

very lucky to inherit both sources of thought from my two older brothers.

Ha Sau Hoa (Refining Composition Skills: Rhetoric and Grammar)

198

Compare & Contrast

COMPARING TWO TV CHANNELS

I n Turkey, there are many private and government television channels. Nearly all of them have

different programs. Show TV and TRT 1 have really significant differences between them.

Show TV is a private corporation, but TRT 1 is owned by the government. There were different

periods within the time of development of both of these TV channels. TRT 1 used to show a very strong

political influence in the previous few years. But, today, they are really trying to show themselves as

politically objective. I think that the main difference is the of these TV channels. Show TV 's aim is to

entertain people and to bring information and programs which are easy to understand. Sometimes they tend

to broadcast programs which are not very intelligent. A good example for this kind of program is soap operas

and quiz shows where you can win lots of money, a car or a world trip. Especially today, when people have

to face unbelievable amounts of information, these slightly silly programs are popular among the general

population.

TRT 1, on the other hand, is trying to raise the cultural and political level knowledge level of the

Turkish population. That is why they bring more intellectual programs, such as documentary films and

scientific programs giving information about the newest research. They also offer a wide range of programs

on culture, For example programs concerning literature, classical music, architecture, and so on. They bring

us serious information. There are many experts working for them.

These two broadcasters also have different financial resources. TRT 1 is supported by the

government; we pay the state for having television and radio reception. A private television like Show TV is

paid for by the public Because they broadcast commercials. The problem is that TRT 1 sometimes c a

afford to buy the newest foreign films or programs that are the number one in the world and which

everybody wants to watch. They spend their money making their own programs and their own films. And as

ty tas h nefom hestteaSho w TV gets for adverts, all their programs are not high

quality programs. The thing I really hate about Show TV is the number of commercial breaks they broadcast.

Its rang ha l hefms nd aaealys ng nterupted ars. h at is why

sometimes it happens that you spend two hours watching a particular film in the cinema, but you need nearly

three hours to watch it on Show TV.

However, ercn hoos ke. don' th ursh ha lvey tbut

when I do it is mostly TRT I. I watch the films the private channels broadcast, but I hate the programs made

by them. I think they are silly and boring. They are always trying to show that they are the best and the most

popular, by claiming they are the ones who bring you the best entertainment. That is also why their

information is not always clear and impartial. What I appreciate about TRT I is that you can mostly rely on

the information they bring. But the most of their own programs are a bit boring for me.

199

LESSONS

Compare & Contrast

ENGLISH and MATHS are MORE IMPORTANT SUBJECTS THAN ART

and MUSIC

I t isn't it unfortunate that in today's society there are many people who cannot read, write or even

do arithmetic? I strongly believe that Although subjects such as Art and Music are important, English and

Math are the most fundamental part of our education.

In the First place, when you know how to read, write and do simple calculations, you have the tools

required in order to deal with everyday matters. For example, being able to read and write can help you

communicate and express yourself dearly. Moreover, you need basic math for such daily chores as doing

your shopping, paying your bills and managing your money. Furthermore, it is essential to have a good

knowledge of, English and Math in order to find even the simplest job. Reading, writing and mathematical

skills are the minimum requirements that most employers demand.

On the other hand, it can be argued that Art and Music are just as significant as English and Math.

For instance, learning how to draw or play an instrument can introduce a child to a whole new world. In

addition to this, subjects such as Art and Music can provide children with a well-rounded education rather

than just basic skills.

All things considered, though, it seems to me that English and Math are vital subjects. Without

learning to read, write or do arithmetic, people may have difficulties coping with even the simplest tasks in

daily life.

200

CUSTOM

Compare & Contrast

FOOD CUSTOMS in IRAN

F ood customs around the world are strongly connected to culture, tradition, and geography. We can

see this in my country, Iran. It has variable climate, which gives us the advantage of having a large variety of

foods to eat. However, what we eat is still influenced by our traditions and geography, as we can see in

similarities and differences between the north and south of Iran.

Many of the food customs are similar everywhere in the country. For example, in both northern

and southern Iran, food is aen h 's nd nd c eainsted usiute nsi Rice is an

important staple in Iran and it is a part of almost every meal in both the north and south. Another similarity

between the north and south is eating fish since both areas are near seas: the Caspian Sea in the north and

the Persian Gulf in the south.

Because the north of Iran is quite different from the south, there are several differences in eating

habits between the two areas. Northern Iran faces the Caspian Sea where we find the special fish. The

famous caviar is made from it, and northerners love to eat. Because of the Mediterranean climate in the

north, rice is one of the major crops and it plays an important role at the table in northern Iran. It is served at

all ceremony every year by putting rice-twigs in the paddy and singing songs. In southern Iran, which faces

the Persian Gulf with a variety of seafood especially the white fish make up the favorite dishes. Although

rice is important and a part of most meals, the south is better known for its vegetables and fruits. Date, in

particular, is an important major export to Western countries.

In conclusion, Iran is a large country with a diverse geography and people. As in all large countries,

a variety of customs can be found on all points of the compass. Climate and location make Iran a very

interesting country and influence eating habits and customs in particular.

date: hurma

paddy: rice

twig: ince dal

diverse: different

201

PRESENT and PAST

Compare & Contrast

LIVING in the PRESENT

I have been interested in history ever since I was in junior high school. Sometimes I have

daydreamed about the past and the life I could have had. I still love to read about ancient civilizations, like

ancient Egypt, but if I had to choose when I would like to live, I would never choose the past. The present is

the best time for me as a woman Because living in a world at peace, being able to develop my mind and

talents, and enjoying the love of my family and friends are the most important things in my life.

Our time is more peaceful than most other times in the past. In fact, I think past generations would

look at our lives today, in developed countries, and think that they are close to the ideal. Although there are

still conflicts in some parts of the world, we have lived for more than 60 years without world war. We have

not suffered the tragedies of war as past generations did. In addition, today we are more concerned about

what is happening in the world. Before and even after World War II, people tended to think only about their

own lives and countries. Now that we care more about international problems, we are making the world more

peaceful.

The present is important to me as a woman Because I can develop my mind and talents. It is only

now that women can begin to show their full contribution to the world. In the past, women's lives were not

easy Because they couldn't study or work outside of the home. They had to take care of their husbands and

children. I don't want to say that family isn't important. On the contrary, family is essential to my life, but

the chance to work and study is also valuable. Today, many women play an important role in the

professional world, something that they couldn't have done in the past.

The Third reason why I prefer the present is even more personal: I could never bear to be separated

from my family and friends. My family is the best that anyone could have, and I can't imagine living without

them. My friends are also essential to my happiness, and I wouldn't want to be lost in the past with an empty

heart. I know that in any time I lived I would look for close friends, but I'm convinced I would never find

better ones than those that I already have.

I hope that I can use these years of peace, this chance to develop independently as a woman, and the

support of the people I love to create a happy and productive future. Studying history reminds us that many

people in the past tried to make the world a better place. I hope to do the same and to live my life to the

fullest today and tomorrow.

(Reason to Write. Strategies for Success in Academic Writing. Int.)

202

PRESENT and PAST

Compare & Contrast

A SIMPLER LIFE

Forty years ago life for a child growing up was very different than today. After just emerging from

the Great Depression* and then the Second World War settled into. We had houses that were not new, cars

that had to last the duration of the war, and with very little money to buy food, clothing, and gasoline were

unreasonably difficult. As I look at our present-day problems of energy and inflation, I become convinced

that life was much simpler back than.

When I was growing up in a small suburb of Chicago, I walked to school every day, no matter what

the weather. In the winter, we kids struggled with snow and icy winds. In the warmer months, we always

eyed the arrival of late-afternoon showers with anxiety, Because we know we would get very wet going

home If they broke as the dismissal bell rang. However, we had shortcuts – "hs," ald he

Moreover, they were exactly that – hard – packed dirt trails through open fields of tall, knife-sharp grass, big

yellow spiders, and numerous garter snakes that slithered* unexpectedly out of the weeds.

We sometimes stopped on the way home for some penny candy – it was a penny then! For two cents,

we could have a satisfying afternoon treat. Better yet, if we had three cents we could get a single-dip ice

cream cone, and we could buy a delightful double dipper for just a nickel.

On rsureniwewe deithestee o a y sba ct n"or"

Rove"or""Depit he ny n ids, did ait m Because the grass was too tall and

sharp. In the winter we ice-skated on the s tretorme n ones plyecds. ll

However, the family sat around the living room, where we listened to the radio – tsucclic "Mr

Dii ory,""Jak nny,"aFibberMceaMoly." Someiswe ntto e for twelve

cents.

We were satisfied with our life then Because we did not know about the conveniences* of today.

Kids these days still walk to school – if they do not live very far away, and if it is not raining, or snowing, or

blowing, or sprinkling. When they arrive home, they get an ice cream bar from the freezer or take fifty cents

to the corner store and buy a candy treat.

After supper, they check the TV schedule so they can plan their evening. They may go down to the

public pool and swim, or the public ice rink (arena, playing field) and state. Or they may pester Mom and

Dattketm o 82.00 vi ki ic)Orthema outde nd y sbal, ictCa

"d r t hety omeity y th BucRoge s,""Dlas,"or"*A*S*H"on

television.

I guess life is not too different for kids today After all. They ignore the energy crisis and inflation.

Just as we ignored World War II. Life was not exactly simpler then; we just saw it simply, as kids.

dismissal: rescue, release shortcuts: alternative

weed: unwanted plants treat: entertainment, fun

slitter: move like a snake convenience: suitability, usefulness

Great depression: The Great Depression was the worst economic slump (fall,

decline) ever in U.S. history, and one, which spread to basically all of the

industrialised world. The depression began in late 1929 and lasted for about a

decade. Many factors played a role in bringing about the depression; However, the

main cause for the Great Depression was the combination of the greatly unequal

distribution of wealth throughout the 1920's, and the extensive stock market

speculation that took place during the latter part that same decade.

PAST and PRESENT

203

Compare and Contrast

STUDYING: THEN and NOW

One June day, I staggered into a high school classroom to take my final exam in United States

History IV. Bleary-eyed from an all-night study session, I checked my "cheat sheets," which were taped

inside the cuffs of my long-sleeved shirt. I had made my usual desperate effort to cram the night before, with

the usual dismal results — I had made it only to page seventy-five of a four-hundred-page textbook. My high

school study habits, obviously, were a mess. But, in college, I've made an attempt to reform my note-taking,

studying, and test-taking skills.

Taking notes is one thing I've learned to do better since high school days. I used to lose interest and

begin doodling, drawing Martians, or seeing what my signature would look like if I married the cute guy in

the Second row. Now, However, I try not to let my mind wander, and I pull my thoughts back into focus

when they begin to go fuzzy. In high school, my notes often looked like something written in Arabic. In

college, I've learned to use a semiprint writing style that makes my notes understandable. When I would look

over my high school notes, I couldn't understand them. There would be a word like "Reconstruction," then a

big blank, then the word "important." Weeks later, I had no idea what Reconstruction was or why it was

important. I've since learned to write down connecting ideas, even if I have to take the time to do it after

class.

Ordinary during-the-term studying is another area where I've made changes. In high school, I let

reading assignments go. I told myself that I'd have no trouble catching up on two hundred pages during a

fifteen-minute bus ride to school. College courses have taught me to keep pace with the work. Otherwise, I

feel as though I'm sinking into a quicksand of unread material. When I Finally read the high school

assignment, my eyes would run over the words but my brain would be plotting how to get the car for

Saturday night. Now, I use several techniques that force me to really concentrate on my reading.

In addition to learning how to cope with daily work, I've also learned to handle study sessions for

big tests. My all-night study sessions in high school were experiments in self-torture. Around 2:00 A.M., my

mind, like a soaked sponge, simply stopped absorbing things. Now, I space out exam study sessions over

several days. That way, the night before can be devoted to an overall review rather than raw memorizing.

Most important, though, I've changed my attitude toward tests. In high school, I thought tests were

mysterious things with completely unpredictable questions. Now, I ask instructors about the kinds of

questions that will be on the exam, and I try to "psych out" which areas or facts instructors are likely to ask

about. These practices really work, and for me they've taken much of the fear and mystery out of tests.

Since I've reformed, note-taking and studying are not as tough as they once were. And one benefit

makes the work worthwhile: my college grade sheets look much different from the red-splotched ones of

high school days.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

204

PRESENT and PAST NEIGHBORHOOD

Compare & Contrast

MY OLD NEIGHBORHOOD

Several years ago, I returned to Washington, D.C., and visited one of my old neighborhoods. I had

not been on Nash Street for more than 20 years and as I walked along the street, my mind was flooded by

waves of nostalgia. I saw the old apartment building where I had lived and the playground where I had

played. As I viewed these once-familiar surroundings, images of myself as a child there came to mind.

However, what I saw and what I remembered were not the same. I sadly realized that the best memories are

those left undisturbed.

As I remember my old apartment building, it was bright and alive. When I was a child, the apartment

building was more than just a place to live. It was a medieval castle, a pirate's den, a space station, or

whatever my young mind could imagine. I would steal away with my friends and play in the basement. This

was always exciting Because it was so cool and dark, and there were so many things there to hide among.

Our favorite place to play was the coal bin. We would always use it as our rocket ship Because the coal

chute could be used as an escape hatch out of the basement into "outer space."

All of my memories were not confined to the apartment building, However. I have memories of

many adventures outside of the building, also. My mother restricted how far we could go from the apartment

building, but this placed no restrictions on our exploring instinct. There was a small branch in back of the

building where my friends and I would play. We enjoyed it there Because honeysuckles grew there. We

would go there to lie in the shade and suck the sweet-smelling honeysuckles. Our biggest thrill in the branch

was the day the police caught an alligator there. I did not see the alligator, and I was not there when they

caught it, but just the thought of an alligator in the branch was exciting.

This is how I remembered the old neighborhood; However , ısaithiinot i swhe n I

saw it.

Unlike before, the apartment building was now rundown and in disrepair. What was once more than

a place to live looked hardly worth living in. The court was dirty and broken up, and the windows in the

building were all broken out. The once-clean walls were covered with graffiti and other stains. There were no

medieval knights or pirates running around the place now, nor spacemen; instead, there were a few tough

looking adolescents who looked much older than their ages.

As for the area where I used to play, it was hardly recognizable. The branch was polluted and the

honeysuckles had died. Not only were they dead, but they had been trampled to the ground. The branch itself

was filled with old bicycles, broken bottles, and garbage. Now, instead of finding something as romantic as

an alligator, one would expect to find only rats. The once sweet-smelling area now smelled horrible. The

stench from my idyllic haven was heart wrenching.

I do not regret having seen my old neighborhood. However, I do not think my innocent childhood

memories can ever be the same. I suppose it is true when they say, "You can never go home again."

Floyd Bonner - (Refining Composition Skills: Rhetoric and Grammar)

205

TWO MARRIAGES

Compare & Contrast

SECOND MARRIAGE

Married people live "happily ever after" in fairy tales, but they do so less and less often in real life,

I, like many of my friends, got married, divorced, and remarried. I suppose, to some people, I'm a failure.

After all, I broke my First solemn promise to "love and cherish until death us do part." But I feel that I'm

Finally a success. I learned from the mistakes I made in my First marriage. This time around, the ways my

husband and I share our free time, make decisions, and deal with problems are very different.

I learned, first of all, not to be a clinging vine, in my First marriage, I felt that every moment we

spent apart was wasted. If Ray wanted to go out to a bar with his friends to watch a football game, I felt

rejected and talked him into staying home. I wouldn't accept an offer to go to a movie or join an exercise

class if it meant that Ray would be home alone. I realize now that we were often on edge or angry with each

other just Because we spent too much time together. In contrast, my Second husband and I spend some of

our free time apart and try to have interests of our own. I have started playing racquetball at a health club,

and David sometimes takes off to go to the local auto races with his friends. When we are together, we aren't

bored with each other; our separate interests make us more interesting people.

I learned not only to be apart sometimes but also to work together when it's time to make decisions.

When Ray and I were married, I left all the important decisions to him. He decided how we would spend

money, whether we should sell the car or fix it, and where to take a vacation. I know now that I went along

with this so that I wouldn't have to take the responsibility when things went wrong. I could always end an

argument by saying, "It was your fault!" With my Second marriage, I am trying to be a full partner. We ask

each other's opinions on major decisions and try to compromise if we disagree. If we make the wrong choice,

we're equally guilty. When we rented an apartment, For example, we both had to take the blame for not

noticing the drafty windows and the "no pets" clause in our lease.

Maybe the most important thing I've learned is to be a grown-up about facing problems. David and I

have made a vow to face our troubles like adults. If we're mad at each other or worried and upset, we say

how we feel. Rather than hide behind our own misery, we talk about the problem until we discover how to

fix it. Everybody argues or has to deal with the occasional crisis, but Ray and I always reacted like children

to these stormy times. I would lock myself in the spare bedroom and pout. Ray would stalk out of the house,

slam the door, and race off in the car. Then I would cry and worry till he returned.

I wish that my First marriage hadn't been the place where I learned how to make a relationship

work, but at least I did learn. I feel better now about being an independent person, about making decisions,

and about facing problems. My Second marriage isn't perfect, but it doesn't have the deep flaws that made

the First one fall apart.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

206

TWO SCHOOLS

Compare & Contrast

PRIVATE SCHOOLS AND STATE SCHOOLS

As we know there are two types of schools in Turkey. One of them is private schools, which are

established by a person or a firm where mostly children of the rich are educated. The other is public schools,

which the government sets up itself and which are seen more commonly in Turkey. When we compare the

former with the latter, private schools have some aspects that are hardly seen in public schools, such as the

quality of education, the facilities provided and the high rate of entering a university.

Firstly, the teachers who are provided with a high salary and some other opportunities are the source

of the quality education in private schools. Not encountering any hardship, they concentrate on their work

and thus come the success of the students. One reason which increases the quality of education in private

schools is the perfect relationship between the teachers and students. Via this structural organization,

students in private schools can tell any of the problems they face; hence, education rises to degrees which are

beyond perfection.

Secondly, as success depends not only on education but also on facilities that help students

socialize and relax; private schools are far ahead of their public counterparts. Sports halls, swimming pools,

conference halls, and places for recreation enable students to have both a physically and psychologically

perfect condition.

The third and the most obvious aspect of private schools is the astounding success ratio of

students entering universities. With the help of their qualified teachers and the facilities, students in private

schools will surely be more successful than those who graduated from public schools.

To conclude, our country needs more and more private schools Because of the quality of education

ourcdrened. ts oc, hegovenme'supportii tnsilneed. he rntheps

people and companies as well as facilitates bureaucratic processes for opening more private schools, the

problem of education seems as if it will decrease in the near future.

207

GENDER

Compare & Contrast

GENDER DIFFERENCES

The "battle of the sexes" started with Adam and Eve, and it will probably continue forever. In many

cultures, it has been accepted that men are superior to women, but the feminist movement is trying to change

this view. Feminists claim that boys and girls are exactly equal at birth, but later on they become unequal

Because they are treated in a different way by society. However, recent research proves the view that males

and females are naturally different.

Without a doubt, common influences both inside and outside the family cause many differences to

develop. Inside the family, boys learn to be men by watching and copying their fathers, and girls learn to be

women by watching and copying their mothers. Outside the family, boys who play with dolls after a certain

age receive displeasure. On the other hand, girls continue to play with dolls.

However, not all differences are caused by public influences. Some are due to differences in the

physiology of the brain. For example, more men than women are left-handed. It means that the right side of

mes ans s na Because the right side of the brain controls the left side of the body. Right-brained

people generally have better reasoning abilities, whereas left-brained people generally have better verbal

skills.

In fact, girls are better at language than boys. For both men and women, the language center is on

the left side of the brain. However, girls not only begin speaking earlier than boys, but they also speak more

clearly and develop larger vocabularies. In contrast, more boys than girls stutter and have trouble learning to

read. Boys' difficulty with language may be the result of their right-brain dominance.

In addition, men and women have different spatial abilities. For example, men are better at turning

three-dimensional objects in their heads. That's why they can read maps more easily than women. Women

often have to turn a map around in order to know which direction to go, whereas men can do it in their heads.

On the other hand, women excel at other spatial tasks such as remembering the location of objects in any

pattern. For this reason, women are better than men at finding misplaced car keys and eyeglasses.

While it is clear that some differences are rooted in the physiology of the brain, it is equally clear

that other differences are not. For example, boys and girls are equal in math ability until about seventh

grade. Then girls start to fall behind, perhaps Because math teachers encourage boys more. Furthermore,

there are many exceptions to these general patterns. Just as some women are good at abstract algebra, some

men become skilled poets and public speakers. Although continuing research produces further information

about gender differences, it will never resolve the battle between the sexes.

dominant: more in control

stutter: speak with repetition of initial word sounds

three-dimensional: having height, width, and depth

random: not in any organized sequence

resolve: solve

gender: masculinity, femininity, sexual category

feminist movement: activities and people in support of equality for women

physiology (of the brain): functioning (of the brain)

208

TWO UNIVERSITIES

Compare & Contrast

METU and BOGAZICI UNIVERSITY

Almost all high school students who would like to further their academic lives in the university

search for information about the various universities of Turkey. Among many universities in Turkey, two of

them are the most popular: Middle East Technical University and Bogazici University. They are considered

the best. However, since both cannot be the best, their specialties, facilities and locations need to be

examined in detail to be able to choose the most suitable university for one's education life.

One of the areas that one should investigate is the specialties of the two universities. METU is a

comparatively new university (1956). Its aim was to contribute to the development of Turkey and Middle

East countries and especially to train people so as to create a skilled workforce in the fields of natural and

social sciences. The first academic program to start education was the Department of Architecture. It was

followed by the Department of Mechanical Engineering. Today, there are 37 undergraduate programs in five

faculties of METU. Bogazici University, On the other hand, is a very old university (1863). Its first name

was Robert College. It got its present name in 1971. It started education by giving Bachelor of Arts degree.

Engineering building was built later (1912). Today, Bogazici is known to graduate students who have strong

social and business skills.

The Second point we would like to compare is their facilities. METU is widely recognized with its

cultural and intellectual facilities. The campus houses pioneers of some clubs such as mountaineering and

scuba diving clubs, which are only two of a total of 25 different social clubs that students can choose. There

is an alumni society. There are two gymnasiums, 7 tennis courts, a closed and an open swimming pool.

However, the campus is far from the city center; therefore, there are not many places to eat at around the

campus. METU has a very good library with hard and electronic copies of many books and journals.

Bogazici also has a very good library, a swimming pool, a gymnasium and an alumni society that offers

many extra-curricular courses, such as fitness, yoga, cooking courses. There are canteens on campus.

However, unlike METU, Bogazici is situated in Etiler and it is close to Bebek, places popular with young

people and there are a lot of places to eat around the campus.

This brings us to the third point we would like to compare; the campus. The two campuses are quite

different from each other. Bogazici campus is quite old; dates back to the second half of 19th century. The

buildings are very old. Though they are restored from time to time, they have historical value and their

facades cannot be changed. The campus is full of old trees and it has an awesome view of the Bosphorus.

The campus is quite large. However, new buildings cannot be added so two new campuses have been

constructed. One is called the North Campus and is quite close to the main campus. The other is in Kilyos,

40 km away. There are shuttle busses for both campuses. METU, On the other hand, is modern looking

with concrete and red brick buildings. The campus is large enough to allow construction of new buildings.

With many green areas where students can meet and talk, it has a more academic atmosphere.

As a conclusion, we can say that METU dwells more on the technical departments and a closed

campus life which enables the students to concentrate on their courses more. On the other hand, Bogazici is

very good at social sciences and economics departments and has every facility to create a cultural and

intellectual environment for the student. On ehoulvauat oneoriorekig suc cce

by Oya Ozagac,

209

TWO SCHOOL SYSTEMS

Compare & Contrast

SCHOOL SYSTEMS in EUROPE

and THE UNITED STATES

A nation's purpose in education is to prepare its children to become productive members of society.

Each country in the world has developed a system of education which is based on its needs, economic

resources, and traditions. Most of the people think that industrial societies, such as the United States and the

countries of Europe would have similar systems for educating their children. However, a comparison of

school systems in Europe and the United States reveals several similarities but a great number of differences.

The educational systems of Europe and the United States are similar in a number of ways. To begin

with, elementary school classes look the same everywhere: There are about twenty to twenty-two pupils per

class, and the classes are coeducational. Also, there is one teacher for all subjects for each grade (except in

Scandinavia), and the majority of elementary school teachers are women. In addition, the subjects which are

taught at the elementary level are basically the same everywhere: reading and writing, mathematics,

introductions to the sciences, as well as music, sports, and art. The only major difference in the elementary

curriculum is that most Europeans study a foreign language in elementary school, but most American

children do not.

Second, European and American students spend approximately the same number of years in school.

Both the United States and most European countries require children to attend school for at least nine or ten

years. Germany and Belgium have the highest requirement: twelve years of education. Also, children in most

countries start compulsory schooling at a similar age, usually age six, and they may leave school at a similar

age, usually age sixteen.

Despite these similarities, the educational systems differ greatly in several areas. For example, the

number of hours per day and days per year that children must attend school varies widely. The number of

hours students must spend per day in high school ranges from five hours in Belgium to eight hours in

Hungary and Turkey. Some countries require a half-day of school, whereas others require a full day. In

addition, the number of days per year that students must be in school differs. Austria requires 237 days of

school per year, while Spain and Hungary require only 170. That is a difference of more than two months.

Another major difference is in the types of schools available. In the countries of Northern Europe,

there is no differentiation between elementary and Secondary school; school just flows from the First day of

First grade until the end of compulsory schooling at age sixteen. However, in the United States, school is

divided into nine years of elementary and four years of Secondary education. Furthermore, some countries

require students to make a choice between academic preparatory and vocational training schools. In

Germany, pupils must make this decision as early as age ten. In the United States, in contrast, they never

have to make it. Anyone in the United States who graduates from high school has the opportunity to go on to

a college or university.

In addition to the differences in academic and vocational schools, there are also differences in

private schools. In France, Spain, Belgium, and Austria, most private schools are religious, but in most other

countries, they are not. Also, in most of Europe, the government pays part of the cost of private schools: 70

percent in Hungary, 80 percent in Denmark and Austria, and 85 percent in Norway. In contrast, parents must

pay the full cost in Britain, Greece, Turkey, and the United States if they want their children to attend a

private school.

A final major difference between Europe and the United States is in the number of students who go

on to higher education. In the United States, over 50 percent of high school graduates enter a college or

university. In contrast, fewer than 15 percent of British students do so. The European average is about 30 to

40 percent.

It is clear that the experience of school children varies from country to country. Even though the

United States and the countries of Europe seem very similar in many ways, their educational systems are

actually quite different. No one can say if one system is better than another system, for each one fits its own

needs, economies, and traditions the best.

210

reveal: make known, show

curriculum: program, set of school courses

approximately: around, about, more or less

vary: differ

require: need

academic preparatory school: school that prepares students university

vocational training school: school that prepares students to work at an occupation

higher education: college or university

coeducational: attended by both boys and girls

compulsory: required

rsr ....t starts at....and goes to

Delhaxhe, Arlette. "European Schools Offer Contrasts and Similarities," The

Christian Science Monitor, September 8,1993, p.11 INTRODUCTION to

ACADEMIC WRITING

211

MUSIC SERVICES

Compare & Contrast

OBTAINING MUSIC from the INTERNET

Through the years consumers have been able to buy cylinders, records, tapes, and CDs in order to

listen to music. More recently, the Internet has made music more available than ever through downloading or

participating in "peer-to-peer" (P2P) sharing of music files. This change in the availability of music has

caused conflicting opinions about the legality of obtaining music over the Internet due to issues with

on the Internet. Although all of these companies provide consumers access to music, customers will find that

not all of these Web sites operate in the same way.

All of the Web sites that provide music to consumers charge money for their services, but they don't

all charge in the same way. For example, one company may charge a standard $0.99 per song, while another

company may charge a variety of prices, often ranging from $0.79 to $1.14. A company may advertise on its

Web site that a customer can buy songs at one low price. However, once consumers start to pay for services,

they may find that most songs are not available at the lower price, and a more complicated price structure

exists. Another company's Web site may charge a monthly subscription fee and then another fee for each

song once the customer starts requesting specific music.

When using online music services, a consumer may find restrictions regarding transferring files to

computers or making CDs; However, these limitations may be quite different from service to service. That

is, one service may have few or no restrictions regarding how the digital files can be used, yet a different

service may have several restrictions. For example, when a customer uses one particular service, she or he

may be allowed to make many CDs with the downloaded files; in contrast, another service may allow its

customers to make only a small number of CDs containing the downloaded music file. In addition, one

service may allow the consumer to play the music file on one computer only, but another service may allow

the customer to transfer the file to several computers.

In addition, some online music services may provide better service and quality than others. One

service may be very reliable and provide exactly what the consumer asks for every time. In contrast, another

service may not be reliable in this regard. For example, a customer may order a particular song performed

by a particular artist or group, yet she or he may receive a completely different song when the order is filled.

Furthermore, one company may provide high-quality music files with excellent sound while another

company may deliver files of poor quality. Some customers will find that they receive files that crackle or

have lower-quality sound overall.

Consumers have been able to buy and listen to their favorite music in many ways through the years.

The Internet has provided some new and different ways for consumers to obtain music, but it has also caused

some controversy regarding how this can be done legally. While several online services do provide legal

means of getting music files, consumers should shop carefully and understand exactly how these services

work before using them.

(Destinations 2- Thomson-Heinle)

212

MEDICINE and CHINESE MEDICINE

Compare & Contrast

NEXT TIME, TRY CHINESE MEDICINE

The last time I had a cold, a friend suggested that instead of taking the usual cold medicines, I visit

the traditional Chinese doctor in our city. Although I knew nothing about Chinese medicine, I decided to try

it. When I walked in to the Chinese doctor's office, I was amazed. It was not at all like my usual doctor's.

There were shelves up to the ceiling full of glass containers filled with hundreds of different dried plants and

other things I could not identify. Could this really be a doctor's office? It seemed very strange to me. When I

met the doctor, he explained that Chinese medicine is thousands of years old. The plants in the jars in his

office were herbs. These herbs could be mixed together to make medicines. He explained the philosophy of

Chinese medicine. The philosophy of traditional Chinese medicine is not the same as the philosophy of

modern medicine, but it is useful for curing many health problems.

Modern medicine focuses on illness. If a patient with a cough visits a modern doctor, then the doctor

will give the patient a medicine to stop the cough. If the patient also has a fever, the doctor may give a

different medicine to stop the fever. For every person with a cough, the doctor will, probably recommend the

same cough medicine. The philosophy of modern medicine is to stop problems like coughing and fever as

quickly as possible. Western doctors usually see illness as an enemy. They use medicines like weapons to

fight diseases.

Chinese medicine, in contrast, has a different philosophy. Instead of focusing on a patient's health

problems, Chinese medicine tries to make the patient's whole body well again. Specifically, doctors of

Chinese medicine believe that inside people, there are two types of energy. The First type of energy, called

"yin," is quiet and passive. The other type of energy, called "yang," is active. When these two energies are in

equal balance, a person is healthy. When there is an imbalance — too much yin, for example — a person

becomes unhealthy. A doctor of Chinese medicine doesn't try to stop a person's cough by giving a cough

medicine. Instead, the doctor gives a mixture of herbs that will restore balance in the patient's body. As a

result, when the body is in balance, the cough will stop naturally.

The Chinese doctor's herbs seemed strange to me at First, but they made me feel better. My cold

wasn't cured instantly, but I felt healthy again after a few days. For a very serious health problem, I would

probably visit a modern hospital, but the next time I catch a cold, I am going back to the Chinese doctor.

Chinese medicine definitely works for some health problems.

(College Writing: From Paragraph to Essay)

213

SHOPPING

Compare & Contrast

SHOPPING in AMERICA

S ince the 1950s, American shoppers have been spending their money in suburban malls instead

of in downtown business districts. This is even true of shoppers who have to go out of their way to shop in

the malls; they will bypass downtown stores (which they might have gotten to by convenient bus) to drive to

the brightly bedecked and and weather-free meccas of shopper-heaven. The result, some people claim, is the

demise of the central urban commercial district, Downtown, a process leading inevitably toward more

widespread urban blight. But why are Americans are so easily lured to shop in malls in the First place?

First, Americans don't like weather. They like to be indoors whenever possible, even on nice days,

and they're willing to pay a premium to be protected from the elements. If they can find someone who can

afford it, they will even put their sports stadiums under a gigantic bowl, and they love to stay indoors for a

day of shopping, perhaps never seeing the sun from the time they First enter until they leave, hours later,

relieved of money, oxygen, and much money. Second, Americans love convenience and, except during the

crush of major holidays, malls offer plenty of convenient parking. A happy, enormous island of commerce in

a sea of asphalt, the mall offers plenty of docking points — usually next to major commercial outlets — for

cars that circle in search of the closest slot and an easy entrance.

Third, the mall offers an extraordinary variety of products under its one gigantic roof. Specialty

stores and boutiques offer items that people don't realize they need until they're put under the spell of

brightly lighted, beautifully furnished window after window of beguiling wares. Malls are built to respond to

Americans' insatiable desire for stuff; either that or a generation of Americans has been genetically

engineered to respond to the sellers of stuff. Either way, it works.

And finally, the mall feels safe: it is lighted, warm, dry, and busy. Senior citizens are invited to do

their walking exercises there in the early hours; physically challenged people easily meander the smooth

floors of curbless, stairless businesses in motorized carts; children are amused by clowns and fed at

convenient cafeterias in Food Court. America's Downtown, On the other hand, is often in sad repair.

Parking is difficult, if not dangerous, and until you get through the door, it's all outdoors. To get from store to

store, you must expose yourself to heat, cold, rain, snow. There are sometimes solicitors to fleece you of

change before you even get into a store. If there is a plan here, it is not evident to most shoppers. Where is

the information kiosk with a cordial, well-informed attendant to direct you to the nearest clothier, jeweler,

fast-food outlet, or bathroom? Is there a bathroom?

What is left in the American Downtown to recommend it to shoppers? Practically nothing. Nothing,

that is, unless you regard as important the notion that the businesses you give your money to should be

owned by people, families, in your own community. Yes, there may be chain-stores; it seems there has

always been a W. T. Grants, a J. C. Penneys, a Whackers. But the people who owned the franchise and

worked behind the cash register were people you might meet in your own neighborhood. When you walk

into the Downtown hardware store, you often feel wood, not vinyl linoleum, beneath your feet. And some

old guy, who seemed old when he sold your father the hammer you use today, will sell you nails in a paper

bag, weighing them out by the handful until you get the exact number you need, not the arbitrary number that

comes in a hermetically sealed plastic box.

Next door, in the department store, there will be two women who know you by name and who can't

wait to help you find what you need or will let you ruminate among the shelves if you want. In the drug store

across the street, the pharmacist knows your aches and pains and what you've been taking for them the last

five years and what upsets your stomach and knows to call your doctor when the prescription doesn't make

sense. If there is a soda fountain there — naah, that's asking too much.

The truth is that the American mall grows where it does Because someone with enormously deep

pockets decides to plunk it down where there used to be woods or a golf course. He surrounds it with

hundreds of acres of parking and waits for people to come spend their money, as he knows they will Because

people will do what mass advertising tells them to do. Downtown, on the other hand, grew where it did

Because there was an organic need for it. It was a community's response to a community's needs —

neighbors responding to neighbors — and it flourished as the community flourished. If the mall can replace

this sense of community, then so be it; it deserves our affection as well as our dollars. If it can't, then we have

gained convenient parking and freedom from the weather at an awful price.

Charles M. Bezzler - English 101 W554 - Professor Hartford - April 9, 1999 TWO

214

CONVERSATIONS

Compare & Contrast

CONVERSATIONAL BALLGAMES

"ntefloigraig ac atro aaoo xlistedfe ence

between Japanese and American conversational styles. Born in the United

States, Sakamoto has lived and taught English in Japan. She is currently

professor of American Studies at Shitennoji Gakuen University, Hawaii

Institute. The following selection is an excerpt from her textbook, Polite

Fc/n(92.

After I was married and had lived in Japan for a while, my Japanese gradually improved to the point

where I could take part in simple conversations with y husband, his friends and family. And I began to notice

that often, when I joined in, the others would look startled, and the conversational topic would come to a

halt. After this happened several times, it became clear to me that I was doing something wrong. But for a

longtime, I didn't know what it was.

Finally, after listening carefully to many Japanese conversations, I discovered what my problem

was. Even though I was speaking Japanese, I was handling the conversation in a Western way.

Japanese-style conversations develop quite differently from Western-style conversations. And the

difference isn't only in the languages. I realized that just as I kept trying to hold Western-style conversations

even when I was speaking Japanese, so my English students kept trying to hold Japanese-style conversations

even when they were speaking English. We were unconsciously playing entirely different conversational

ballgames.

A Western-style conversation between two people is like a game of tennis. If I introduce a topic, a

conversational ball, I expect you to hit it back. If you agree with me, I don't expect you simply to agree and

do nothing more. I expect you to add something — a reason for agreeing, another example, or an elaboration

to carry the idea further. But I don't expect you always to agree. I am just as happy if you question me, or

challenge me, or completely disagree with me. Whether you agree or disagree, your response will return the

ball to me.

And then it is my turn again. I don't serve a new ball from my original starting line. I hit your ball

back again from where it has bounced. I carry your idea further, or answer your questions or objections or

challenge or question you. And so the ball goes back and forth, with each of us doing our best to give it a

new twist, an original spin, or a powerful smash.

And the more vigorous the action, the more interesting and exciting the game. Of course, if one of us

gets angry, it spoils the conversation, just as it spoils a tennis game. But getting excited is not at all the same

as getting angry. After all, we are not trying to hit each other. We are trying to hit the ball. So long as we

attack only each other's opinions, and do not attack each other personally, we don't expect anyone to get hurt.

A good conversation is supposed to be interesting and exciting.

If there are more than two people in the conversation, then it is like doubles in tennis, or like

volleyball. There's no waiting in line. Whoever is nearest and quickest hits the ball, and if you step back,

someone else will hit it. No one stops the game to give you a turn. You're responsible for taking your own

turn.

But whether it's two players or a group, everyone does his best to keep he ball going, and no one

person has the ball for very long. Japanese-style conversation, However, is not at all like tennis or volleyball.

It's like bowling. You wait for your turn. And you always know your place n line. It depends on such things

as whether you are older or younger, a close friend or a relative stranger to the previous speaker, in a senior

or junior position, and so on.

215

When your turn comes, you step up to the starting line with your bowling ball, and carefully bowl it.

Everyone else stands back and watches politely, murmuring encouragement. Everyone waits until the ball

has reached the end of the alley, and watches to see if it knocks down all the pins, or only some of them, or

none of them. There is a pause, while everyone registers your score.

Then, after everyone is sure that you have completely finished your turn, the next person in line steps

up to the same starting line, with a different ball. He doesn't return your ball, and he does not begin from

where your ball stopped. There is no back and forth at all. All the balls run parallel. And there is always a

suitable pause between turns. There is no rush, no excitement, no scramble for the ball.

No wonder everyone looked startled when I took part in Japanese conversations. I paid no attention

to whose turn it was, and kept snatching the ball halfway down the alley and throwing it back at the bowler.

Of course the conversation died. I was playing the wrong game.

This explains why it is almost impossible to get a Western-style conversation or discussion going

with English students in Japan. I used to think that the problem was their lack of English language ability.

But I Finally came to realize that the biggest problem is that they, too, are playing the wrong game.

Whenever I serve volleyball, everyone just stands back and watches it fall, with occasional murmurs

of encouragement. No one hits it back. Everyone waits until I call on someone to take a turn. And when that

person speaks, he doesn't hit my ball back. He serves a new ball. Again, everyone just watches it fall.

So I call on someone else. This person does not refer to what the previous speaker has said. He also

serves a new ball. Nobody seems to have paid any attention to what anyone else has said. Everyone begins

again from the same starting line, and all the balls run parallel. There is never any back and forth. Everyone

is trying to bowl with volleyball.

Now that you know about the difference in the conversational ball games, you may think that all

your troubles are over. But if you have been trained all your life to play one game, it is no simple matter to

switch to another, even if you know the rules. Knowing the rules is not at all the same thing as playing the

game.

en now, during a conversation in Japanese I will notice a startled reaction, and belatedly realize

that once again I have rudely interrupted by instinctively trying to hit back the other person's bowling ball. It

is no easier for me to "just listen" during a conversation than it is for my Japanese students to "just relax"

when speaking with foreigners. Now I can truly sympathize with how hard they must find it to carry on a

Western-style conversation.

Nancy Masterson Sakamoto (Refining Composition Skills: Rhetoric and Grammar)

216

217

NOT EDITED

COMPARE & CONTRAST- NOT EDITED

218

219

AIRPLANES and HELICOPTERS

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

THE DIFFERENCES between AIRPLANES and HELICOPTERS

Airplanes and helicopters are both important forms of air travel, but there are great

differences between them.

The First major difference between airplanes and helicopters is their shape and design.

Airplanes, for example, have long, slender bodies with wings while helicopters have round

bodies and propellers rather than wings.

Another difference between airplanes and helicopters is their speed. Airplanes can travel

extremely fast, reaching speeds of over 1,875 miles (3,000 kilometers) per hour. Helicopters, on

the other hand, are much slower than airplanes.

The final difference between airplanes and helicopters is their direction of takeoff and

flight. Airplanes take off horizontally and can move in a forward direction only. They need a lot

of space for takeoff and landing. Airplanes regularly carry several hundred passengers.

Helicopters, However, take off vertically and can move in any direction. Helicopters require a

very small takeoff or landing space, and most helicopters carry only two to five passengers.

Because of the great differences between airplanes and helicopters, each is used for a

specific purpose. Airplanes and helicopters, therefore, are both important forms of air travel.

220

BOOKS - EXPERIENCE

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

KNOWLEDGE GAINED from EXPERIENCE with KNOWLEDGE GAINED from

BOOKS

People are learning and practicing through their entire life. I believe that life experience

and practice are the basic reasons of the humankind's evolution. However, in my opinion,

knowledge gained from books plays a very important role in the modern life.

The most obviously important advantage of books is that they hold all knowledge gained

by previous generations. People write books about their discoveries and inventions, which are

gained through practice and experience. This knowledge is accumulated in books that are passed

from generation to generation. So, basically, people get all knowledge about the previous

achievements from books, analyze it and than, according to their experience and new data,

write new books. In this case, books are the holders of humankind's experience.

For example, at old times people thought that the Earth was flat. It was concluded from

observations and studying. However, the next generations, using the experience of their

ancestors, proved that the Earth was round.

Personally, I think that books are very important Because they are able to give people

the basic and fundamental knowledge. Books store history, the important events and

discoveries. Without them it is difficult and sometimes impossible to move forward, make new

discoveries and inventions.

To summarize, I think a person should take basic knowledge from books Because it will

help him to make his own inventions, conclusions and discoveries. Only using both books and

one'sexperone an move forward.

221

MY VILLAGE – PRESENT AND PAST-

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

CHANGES in MY VILLAGE

My village is in the Municipality of Kitti. It is called Nanmand and was named by the people

of long ago. It is located on a small hill near a village that is called Salapwuk. My village has only

one church and a school where only the First, Second, and Third grades goes. The other grades

from fourth to eighth goes to school in another village called Rohnkitti. In comparison to the other

villages in Kitti, my village is considered the smallest. In my village now, many changes have been

made. It is unlike several years ago, during the time of my grandmother. As I grew up and was able

to remember, every night she would tell stories of how it was like in our village several years ago.

At that time she was just a little girl. As I listened to her stories, I learned that life at that time was

really tough and hard. It was not easy for one as young as she. And now I wish more than ever that

she was still here to see how things have been changed for the better.

These changes really make life in our village simpler and easier. There are three changes

that resulted in the improvement of the village now than before. The First change is the road. As I

remember correctly from my grandmother, there are no roads in the village. At that time there are

only the small, narrow reads made by the village people in order to get down to the main road. It

only fit one person to walk on. If more people walked on the road at the same time, then they have

to walk forming a line, one behind the other and the other behind the other. They walk like that until

they reach the main road. It is not easy Because ita rtvillagttm ain road

and even harder to those who had to work far away from the village. Since the village is situated on

a hill, the roads are slanted or down hill and when it rains, the road would get all muddy and

slippery. It is really frustrating for it slows everyone down that by the time they reached the main

road all the taxis were long gone. In contrast to the past, today a road has been built from the main

road all the way up to the village and even goes through to the other village. It is also paved and

made much wider than the ones before. No longer will you see people walking behind each other

down the road. A new bus stop has been built in the center of the village which makes things

easier to the workers. With the road, the taxi could just pick them up from the bus stop. It is even

easier for those who has their own transportation. No longer, they do encounter any problem or

delay even itrains,itno

The Second one is electric power. According to my grandmother, there is no electric power

at that time. They use the natural resources around them to provide them with their needs. They

used and heirshells lamToil's o ed o shells a of

clothe was stick up in the middle and the top end is as .Italm e candle.

Preparing oil for lamps is not an easy task. Everyday after school, the village children would go into

the forest to pick coconuts for making oils. They also cooked their foods on an open fire that use

wood. In order to wash their clothes, they had to walk to the river to wash. They use tree stems to

wash the clothes. Some just use their bare hands which are really time consuming. It is not easy

for my grandmother at that time Because she's youngand 's o o much work for her. In

contrast to tpast,tte's ic every e.T are alled o ost

house in the village. No longer will you see the people carrying sack to the forest to pick coconuts.

They no longer use coconut shell lamps, now that they have the electric power. They could just

push buton tswitand he foflig ht ja attof Second. Most people

now bought modern appliances which make things easier like washing machines for the clothes,

electric stoves for cooking food and other things that uses electric power.

The Third one is telephone lines. As I remember from what grandmother told me, no such

t ed tpast hey no ys nowi ngwhatbeen tvillag e

except on Sundays where they get together at the church. If bad news occurs like if somebody

died, at that time, the only way of knowing is when they rang the church bell which is rather

different from those they do on Sundays. And if somebody gets sick, they send somebody from

house to house to tell the others or find help. Sometimes things like this occur in the middle of the

night or at dawn which is not an easy thing to do either. It is really unfortunate for the sick Because

222

sometimes by the ti mtgtthospititalmtlat t rsad.Icontr o he

past, today telephone lines have been established and like electricity, they are also installed to

every home in the village. Whenever thing like bad news occurs, its no problem anymore for we

could just use the phone to call emergency hospital for help. Even if it occurs at an unusual time, it

is not a problem at all.

In conclusion, these modern changes really do made a big improvement to the village. Not

only did just improve, they also make life for the people in my village a lot easier. And my village, if

you ed e oneIprefed,Isay hatIlik he erttpast now hat

my grandmother would too.

by Rileen Santos

223

PAST and PRESENT

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

1950s TO PRESENT COMPARE and CONSTRAST

It was a period of the free, the proud, and the owners of the First TV antennas. The

1950s provided for the First time a sense of freedom among teenagers and young adults. As

portrayed in an episode from I Love Lucy, the Slang and overall decorum of people in the US

drastically changed during these years. Mothers were still mainly housewives, and the father

continued to provide for the family. Women always seem to dress up no matter the occasion,

always cleaning the old fashioned houses, while men were almost never seen out of their working

clothes. Family was still of utmost importance though, and a strong respect was offered towards

the elders. However, the instrumental music and the tacky slang would soon set the precedent

for a radical new world the 60s would offer.

1960s, rendered in a Leave it to Beaver episode, was an era in the US where change was

emi miiwerestiltihtly i l dwere ndlgtothr as

Housing and dress during the sixties was old fashioned in our terms, and kids were ignorant

towards each other. The fully receptive attitude found in the 50s from children to parents was still

evident, but kids seemingly were in more trouble during this age. Kids in this episode were not

currently working; However, age may have been a factor.

The 1970s was a time of drastic change. Hippies were found at almost every corner, and

families started to draw away from tradition (despite what was depicted in the Brady Bunch

episode). Families in the seventies were much larger than any of the past, and tight fitting clothes

with wacky designs were popular. The music also took a drastic turn, as a new form of

imenta ok e.Awith de, gngsl as oot e reeze"

"g comy .Some les rednanny' towatch er e inn

the need for housewives and giving women more of a role outside the home.

The 1980s, as an episode of Roseanne describes, was when families almost took a turn for

the worst. Family meals were seldom, and in the unlikely case that the entire family sat down at

the same time it was more of a hassle than an enjoyable experience. Kids worked, the father still

provided for the family, and the mothers had the freedom to do as they please. The eighties

represented an upcoming jazz age, and the houses looked similar to the brick and wood found in

the sixties and seventies.

The 1990s represent a time of development, acceleration, and moving on. The entire family

worked, and in many cases the mothers provided completely for the family. Meals together were

even more seldom than in the 80s, as it was much easier just to grab a bite to eat alone on the

way home from work or school. Thus, children grew even more distant from the family. Language

and slang is very similar to how we speak today, and the clothes found on an episode of Home

Improvement were similar to the modern dress in which we wear today.

Life during the past fifty years has changed drastically, not necessarily for better or worse.

Technolyimuch prt our ithn n e d 10's,andfllfe tohave

deteriorated somewhat. Women play a more vital part in the development of society, and children

have grown distant and less respective of their elders.

(By psmi, Student - Essay written to compare and contrast the 1950's to 1990's in America. An

essay hosted at LiteratureClassics.com)

224

TWO JOBS

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

MY PART-TIME JOBS

I have held six part-time jobs so far, and I have learned something from each one of

them. I had my First paid job during the summer vacation before I started high school, picking

strawberries at a farm near our summerhouse. During three of my four high school years, I

cleaned offices near my house once a week after school. I have also worked as a receptionist for

a passenger ferry company, a salesperson in a clothing store, a math tutor for middle school

students, and a maid in a hotel. While there are a few similarities between these jobs, the

differences between them are much greater.

One obvious similarity isthat y e allparMy entsi dn't allme t

work more than one evening and one of the weekend days (Saturday or Sunday) while I was a

student. Of course, I often worked full time for a month or so during the summer but never

during the school year. Another similarity is that they were all basically entry-level, unskilled

positions. One might think that being a math tutor was a more highly skilled job, but actually I

was given all the assignments and detailed directions for how to teach math points by the

school. Still, I think the differences between these jobs are much more striking than the

similarities.

The First big difference between them was the amount of mental and physical work

involved. My two jobs as a strawberry picker and as a hotel maid involved a lot of heavy lifting,

and in both of them I walked many miles everyday. I remember crying after my Second day in

the strawberry field Because my back muscles were so sore. The office cleaning job involved

some physical work, such as moving chairs and waste baskets, but it was very easy in

comparison. For my receptionist, tutor, and salesperson jobs, I worked in air-conditioned

comfort and never lifted anything heavier than a pencil or a dress. Second, there was a great

difference in the amount of independence I had. Picking strawberries, I could go as slowly or as

quickly as I wanted; when I picked more strawberries, I got a lot of money. As a salesperson, I

was also paid a commission on the amount I sold, so I had a lot of independence. In my other

four jobs, I was told exactly what to do and when to do it. However, the biggest difference, in

my opinion, was whether the work involved people or objects. When you are picking fruit and

cleaning offices or hotel rooms, you rea ldon't need talwith peoplemuch.

Sometimes a whole day could go by in those jobs when I hardly said anything to anyone,

but as a receptionist, salesperson, or tutor, establishing pleasant and effective relationships

with other people was critical.

To summarize, the similarities in the amount of work and level of skill needed are not

nearly as obvious as the differences between these jobs. Physical labor is hard on your body, but

the hardest thing about these jobs for me was that I rarely go total with anyone. I love to talk,

and I have discovered that I need to have independence and responsibility in the kind of work I

do. As a result, I kept my sales-person job through all four years of high school. Being a

receptionist was somewhat boring, but at least I got to chat with a lot of different people.

Therefore, besides earning pocket money and saving for college and some vacations abroad, my

six jobs have taught me a lot about the kind of responsibility, and interaction with interesting

people is the path for me.

225

LETTER

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

ELECTRONIC MAIL VERSUS LETTERS

New technologies have always allowed us to do things faster, more efficiently, and more

professionally than ever before. Generally, every new technology is a step forward for speed

and productivity. But, despite this paradigm, the coming of the latest mail communications

innovation has brought many pros and cons with the package. Electronic mail could be the

greatest thing since the invention of computers, but there are many who find flaws in it. We are

now going to take a moment to compare the speed, ease, reliability, and expense of electronic

mail with our general postal system.

The speed of transfer is an important part of the decision to send mail by either protocol.

E-mail has a distinct advantage in this category. With the click of a button, your message will

be received in a period of 5 to 30 Seconds. Whether you are sending e-mail to a person across

the street or in Afghanistan, the transfer rate is virtually the same. Also, data files and

computer applications can be sent via e-mail; However, large files will slow upload & download

time even though they are sent in Seconds. Unfortunately, physical packages such as gifts or

magazines cannot be attached to e-mail. On the other side of the spectrum, the postal service

can send any kind of physical package, from a magazine to a pool table, for a price proportional

to its size. The postal service can also transfer data if it is placed on a disk or a CD-ROM.

Speed, However, is a problem. Even the smallest letter takes from two days to two weeks to

deliver, depending on the locations of the sender and the receiver. Even sending a letter to the

house across the street takes time due to unnecessary movement. The mail is taken to the

nearest large post office, sorted there, then delivered to the post office closest to the

destination, and delivered from there. In other words, mail that is sent across town sometimes

has to travel out of town and back again to reach the final point.

Another variable aspect of the two mail systems is ease-of-use, which can potentially be

quite costly. E-mail has many disadvantages when viewed from this angle. For one thing, e-mail

requires some knowledge of computer operation. Anyone who wishes to use e-mail needs to

know how to use the software that it requires, and one can only send e-mail to other people

with the same knowledge. Secondly, a computer with various equipment is needed. Hardware

includes: motherboard with processor ($300+), hard drive ($100-$200), four megs RAM ($60),

video card ($80-$200), fax modem ($50-$200), and monitor & keyboard ($200-$450). The e-mail

user also has to pay a monthly fee on his e-mail internet account, generally ranging from $8 to

$25 per month, whether the account is used or not. The only financial advantage to this system

is that postage stamps are not required. General mail differs in that the only knowledge

required is literacy, and the only equipment that is needed is an envelope ($.03) and a stamp

($.32). No monthly fee is levied on mail users, and anyone can send and receive mail. These

facts show that, in terms of expense, the Postal Service has an edge on E-mail.

Finally, we will review the reliability of each system. Because e-mail is run by a

computer network, human error is impossible. Consequently, e-mail is always transferred to

the correct address; it never is lost, stolen, and its contents are never removed. Unfortunately,

since humans do operate the servers that transfer the messages, server operators have the

power to read mail that is passing through. They also can copy files that are attached to

messages, though the messages and files themselves are not damaged in any way. The old

method of mail, On the other hand, has even more problems. First, since humans deliver the

envelopes, error is not uncommon. Letters have been delivered to the wrong address on

numerous occasions; checks and other items have been stolen out of packages by dishonest

postal workers. In short, both e-mail and our traditional mail service are unsafe.

To sum up, communication technology has been developing in a bewildering speed. Each

has its pros and cons. E-mail may be faster, but it is much more expensive. Mail may be easy to

use, but it is slow. Each individual must choose which system fits his needs and is most

comfortab7le for him. The healthy competition between the two creates a better product

selection for all of us.

226

TWO TEACHERS

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

TWO TIRELESS TEACHERS

High school students often find it difficult to view their teachers as anything but "the enemy."

However, after the First few months of a school year, students learn to appreciate their teachers as

individuals with different approaches. Some teachers are "cool," while others are "tough." Some can be

both "cool" and "tough" at the same time. What becomes apparent, though, is that two teachers can be

drastically different yet still be effective in their own ways. Although Sally Strict & Larry Lax are both

respected teachers at our school, their teaching styles and expectations for students differ significantly.

Using her intimidating presence to good effect, Sally Strict runs an orderly, efficient classroom. To

begin with, Ms. Strict's no-nonsense demeanor sets a serious tone for the class. When students enter her

room, she immediately silences their chattering with a curt greeting and stares at them while they

proceed quietly to their seats. During class discussion, she asks many focused questions and makes sure

every comment relates to the material; jokes and personal anecdotes are cut off. And if anyone lets out

even a whisper or a giggle, that poor student is quickly punished with a detention. In addition to

eliminating disruptions and distractions, Ms. Strict demands that students treat her class with the utmost

respect. She does not allow students to wear hats in class or put their feet up on the table. She does not

let anyone leave to go to the bathroom or get a drink of water, Because doing so implies that the

discussion or lecture is not important or interesting enough. Every student must raise his or her hand to

talk, or else risk losing participation points. Finally, Ms. Strict enforces high standards for her students'

written work. She collects homework every day at the beginning of class; to turn it in five minutes late is

to turn it in a whole day late. Every piece of writing, whether it is a journal entry or a formal essay, must

be typed and stapled. Last but not least, all homework must display a sophisticated level of thinking and

writing; Ms. Strict sets high expectations for her students, and as a result, they work incredibly hard to

meet these standards. In short, Ms. Strict does not believe that a teacher needs to be likeable in order to

be effective: her priorities are conveying the material in a clear, thorough manner and keeping her

students focused and productive.

Larry Lax, on the other hand, maintains a casual atmosphere in his class; he doesn't expect his

students to be any more focused or productive than he is. He often arrives to class just as the bell rings;

sometimes, he's even late (at all times, he enters while trying to juggle his stack of papers and his piping

hot cup of coffee). During class discussion, he often goes on tangents related to sports, movies, or his

favorite TV show, Survivor. And unlike Ms. Strict, he always wants to hear jokes and limericks; in fact, he

makes time for at least two per day. As for student conduct, Mr. Lax wants everyone to be as relaxed and

comfortable as possible. In contrast to Ms. Strict, he has no policy on wearing hats in the classroom, and

he does not notice if people put their feet on the table. In addition, Mr. Lax always permits students to go

to the bathroom and get drinks (unless he's in a bad mood); students don't even have to ask to leave the

room. And while he does want everyone to raise his or her hand before speaking, Mr. Lax does not deduct

points if someone talks out of turn. He wants the discussion to resemble a lively conversation,

spontaneous and free flowing. This informality also extends to the students' homework. Mr. Lax rarely

collects everyday assignments, often trusting that his students have done it and will ask him if they have

any questions. Moreover, as long as the content is of superior quality, he allows students to turn their

papers in handwritten and unstapled. All in all, Mr. Lax's main concern is that his students connect to the

material on a personal level; Because his pupils are engaged by the topics they are studying, they strive

to do thoughtful and creative work.

Thus, Ms. Strict and Mr. Lax both accomplish their goals of motivating their students to do

excellent work, though they do so in very different ways: while Ms. Strict emphasizes the high standards

she expects everyone can meet, Mr. Lax uses a more personal approach. Their success demonstrates the

importance of diversity in a school community: different students respond to different teaching styles. So

rather than viewing their instructors as a monolithic "enemy" intent on making them suffer, students

should recognize how they benefit from the variety of ways their teachers inspire them.

227

ADOLF HITLER and BENITO MUSSOLINI

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

A COMPARISON between ADOLF HITLER and BENITO MUSSOLINI

There is no doubt that Adolf Hitler and Benito Mussolini shared many similar

characteristics. They shared movements that were typical of National Socialism: they adopted a

radical nationalism, militaristic hierarchies, violence, the cult of charismatic leadership, contempt

for individual liberties and civil rights, an anti-democratic and anti-socialist orientation, and a

refusal to socialize industries.

Hitler and Mussolini looked upon the new form of government, which was Totalitarianism.

This form of government means there is only one leader to make decisions and thus they killed or

jailed all opponents. Mussolini and Hitler used this form of government after World War One to

make their countries into world powers.

Perhaps the most obvious similarity would be the path they took to power. In parliament

Hitler and Mussolini gathered small groups of followers they would use to bllvotHier's

andSA ui's Shi Thpnt th ehi ese aes ththb

expressed what voters wanted to hear. They spoke of greater job opportunities and rejuvenation

of their countries. Hitler and Mussolini used violent propaganda to increase social struggle

everywhere in their countries. The polarization of the society produced by this violent behavior

benefited the fascist parties. Both leaders used their political strength to impose conditions on their

people. Both Hitler and Mussolini were Finally given the opportunity to form a government and

carried out their election promises. Their ruling of power came about to be so similar Because of

their similar roads to power.

Here we see some differences in the way Hitler and Mussolini actually came to power.

Mussolini encountered many forms of resistance and had to co-exist with other competitors for

power, such as the Italian monarchy and rivals even inside his own party. Hitler proved very

strong right from the beginning and he brought his plans very nearly to completion, controlling the

party and the country much more thoroughly than Mussolini could.

The goals of these two leaders were also very much alike Because of their fascist ideas.

The keystone of the fascist political system was the leader: every person and every group, every

lobby, lay beneath him on the same level. The Italian and German fascist movements tried to build

a ikidof on ty a th"c omg" uon ther principles

knowing that their countries were internally fragmented.

The rulings of these two leaders had many similarities yet still had some differences. Their

beliefs in running the country came to be very alike. Hitler and Mussolini both had negation of

parliamentary and democratic political order, the use of violence and of physical strength, and the

"revoltiary roj a soci.Hier u ssolnifearedany n stron

permanent power other than their own. This system of government where many institutions

clashed with one another was extremely chaotic, and only the one leader could keep it working.

One of the most relevant differences between the two fascist regimes lied in their differing

attitudes towards culture and religion. In Germany there was no uniform agreement on religion. In

Italy the Catholic Church exercised a strong influence on the people.

228

In lthstron resence Colc iiandor gnitii ui's

policies concerning women. Although the fascist ideology intended to abolish class struggle by

establishing a new corporative society, its ideas about the role of women in such a society

remained very conservative. Hitler had similar beliefs about the role of women in a Nazi society but

he never tried to force them to stay home, indeed, he supported their participation in industrial

production.

Hier's e colandcalatig s y oys thtrai miiry oots

Nazi parades and the huge applause at Nazi rallies. On the other hand, Mussolini tried to appear

o iplaa"sup

It is true that the Italian dictatorship was more conservative in its application than that of

Hier's gof But,bh e st d is th e two leaders proved to have

some similarities worth mentioning. Both leaders left their countries with an economic and social

debt to the Allies, which is still strong in the minds of many older members of the community.

229

PRESENT and PAST AMERICAN FAMILY

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

THE CHANGING AMERICAN FAMILY

The family is important to people all over the world although the structure of the family

is quite different from one country to another. In the United States, as in many countries in the

world, the family is changing. A generation ago, the traditional family, in which the father was

boss. Now, the modem family, in which both the father and the mother are equal partners, is more

common. Although here are several similarities between the traditional and the modem family

.there are also some very important differences.

The traditional family of yesterday and the modem family of today have several similarities .

The traditional family was a nuclear family and the modern family is, too. The role of the father in

the traditional family was to provide for his family. Similarly, the father in the modern family is

expected to do so, also. The mother in the traditional family took care of the children's physical

and emotional needs just as the modern mother does.

On the other hand, there are some great differences between the traditional family and

the modern family. The First important difference is in the man's role. The traditional husband

was the head of the household Because he was the only one who worked outside the home. If

the wife worked for pay, the husband was not considered to be a good provider. In modern

families today both husband and wife work for pay. Therefore, they share the role of the head of

household. In addition, the traditional husband usually made the big decisions about spending

money. However, the modern husband shares these decisions with his working wife. Also, the

traditional husband did not help his wife with the housework or meal preparation. Dinner was

ready when he came home. In contrast, the modem husbands help his working wife at home. He

may do some of the household jobs, and it is not unusual for him to cook.

The Second difference is in the woman's role In the traditional family, the woman may

have worked for pay during the First years of marriage. However, after she became pregnant

she would usually quit her job. Her primary role was to take care of her family and home. In

contrast, in many families today, the modern woman works outside the home even if she has

children .She is doing two jobs instead of one, so she is busier than the traditional mother was.

The traditional woman learned to live within her husband's income. On the other hand, the

modem wife does not have to Because the family has two incomes.

The final difference is in the role of the children. In the traditional family, the children were

taken care of by the mother Because she did not work outside the home. However; today

preschool children may go to a child care center or to a babysitter regularly Because the mother

works. The school age children of the traditional family were more dependent. Their mother was

there to help them to get ready for school and make their breakfast. In contrast, modern

children are more independent. They have to get up early in the morning and get ready for school

.Their mother is busy getting ready for work, so they may even make their own breakfast

In conclusion, the American family of today is different from the family of fifty years ago.

In the modem family, the roles of the father, mother and children have changed as more and

more women work outside the home. The next century may bring more important changes to the

American family structure. It should be interesting to see.

230

ACTIVE and PASSIVE CLASSES

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

LEARNING or not: ACTIVE and PASSIVE CLASSES

Everyone who has gone to school knows that some classes are better, more interesting,

livelier than others. We have all sat through classes where we learned little, except the facts

and to be quiet. We also have been part of classes where we actively learned by being

challenged by teachers and the subject to learn for ourselves. Although classes often seem

outwardly alike in having a teacher, in having some students and in producing some results, the

differences between passive and active classes are enormous.

The passive kind of class usually has a teacher who lectures, puts outlines and terms on

the chalkboard, and dispenses information to the students. Like my sophomore biology teacher

Mrs. Noguida, who rarely looked up from the orange notebook in which she had carefully typed

all her lectures, a teacher in a passive classroom simply dictates information and answers. They

tell the students how to think and what to think. They pour facts into the students like water

into a sieve. The students are forced, usually by the teacher's authority, to sit, listen, take

notes, and regurgitate only what the teacher has said. The only kinds of questions are about

form: "What is the solution of the problem 3" Or "How do you spell photosynthesis?" The results in

such a class are measured by multiple-choice or true-false questions, or questions that require

memorized answers: "What is Newton's First Law?" "What are the three causes or the American

Civil War?" The results in such classes are also measured by the quickness with which students

forget the facts they had poured into them.

The other kind of class, the active kind, usually has a teacher who stimulates students to

learn for themselves by asking questions, by posing problems, and most of all by being a student,

too. Such a teacher might plan the outline of a course, but doesn't force the class in only one

direction. Instead, like Ms. Cerrillo, my junior history teacher, a teacher in an active class uses

the discussion to lead to learning. Instead of lecturing on the causes of the Civil War, Ms.

Cerrillo gave us a list of books and articles and said, "Find out what caused the Civil War." We

had to search for ourselves, find some answers, then discuss what we found in class. From the

discussions, we all learned more than just the facts; we learned the facts but we also learned

how complex the causes were. Students in active classes like that become more involved in their

learning; they ask questions about why and how. The results in the active class are usually

measured by essay answers, individual projects, and a change in attitude the students' part.

Learning becomes fun; although students may forget the facts just as quickly, their attitudes

toward learning and their excitement in developing answers for themselves don't end with the

last class.

We all remember having to learn that "4 X 9 = 36" and having to memorize dates like

1914-1918, 1776, and 1492. And those kinds of classes are important for laying some

groundwork, but not much true learning takes place there. There is a difference between

knowing a fact and understanding it. Despite their outward similarities, the passive kind of class

is clearly inferior to the active one for helping students understand the world around them.

231

BEACH - MOUNTAIN

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

VACATIONING at the BEACH or in THE MOUNTAINS

People are always looking forward to their vacation period. There are many options

where to choose. I think that the two most common places people choose for taking a vacation

are the beaches and the mountains. Both places offer a variety of fun activities. The beach

offers activities that the mountain cannot offer and vice versa. The mountain and the beach are

totally different. The purpose of this essay is to contrast the climate, types of activities and

locations of beaches and mountains.

Ig dussmo First . he eeastsIg dicussarcimat e,

types of activities and location. Climate is always important in order to enjoy vacations. If a

person dislikes cold weather, he or she might have a hard time in the mountains. The cold

climate in the mountains is the First barrier to enjoying them, but the climate and the

temperature of these zones also determine the types of activities they offer. Snow boarding,

mountain climbing, mountain biking, hiking, and skiing are some activities people can enjoy

when going to the mountains. There are many regions that have mountains where people can go

and have a great vacation. Canada is a country located in North America and contains many

mountain vacation sites where people can go and have fun.

Ig dis e h Second . thrastsIg dis e

climate, types of activities and location. Warm climate is one of the most important features

that the beach has. Sun and fun are two words that describe the beach. The temperature in

those places is always hot. The sea and the warm climate determine the activities that are

available at the beach. People can swim, play volleyball, play soccer, and ride water bikes. In

most coastal sites, there are discos and restaurants where people can dance or party throughout

the night. Mexico offers many amazing coastal sites to visit. Acapulco and Cancun are two of the

most beautiful and famous beaches in the word.

Idoesn't terwhaplaca erson decides to choose. The fun is 100% guaranteed.

People often choose one of these two options to spend their vacations. Depending on what the

person likes is what he or she will choose. I like the beach better than the mountains, but

sometimes it is better to take a risk and try a different place to enjoy.

232

FRESH FOOD - CANNED FOOD

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

CONSUMING FRESH FOODS INSTEAD of CANNED FOODS

Eating is an activity that we as humans do at least two times a day. We live in a world

where the variety of food is immense, and we are responsible for what we eat. We decide what

we are about to eat and how it will affect our bodies. The purpose of this essay is to compare and

contrast the differences between eating fresh foods instead of canned foods. The three main

differences are flavor, health benefits, and cost.

The most notable difference between these two kinds of foods is their flavor. Fresh foods

have great flavor and taste Because they keep all their natural conditions. Canned foods

However, lack a lot of its flavor characteristics Because there are some other chemical products

added to the natural foods. It is logical that the fresh foods will have a greater taste and flavor

when consumed just Because of the time in which they have been prepared.

Comparing both types of foods we notice another difference. There is a health factor that

affects both of them. Canned foods lose some of the original fresh food nutrients when stored,

and also it has to be tinned with many conservatives and chemical factors that prolong the shelf

life and apparent freshness of the food but could also become toxic if consumed too often.

Yet another difference between these two types of foods is the cost. Canned foods are

much more expensive than fresh foods. Here the benefit of buying tinned foods is that they are

easier to find, For example, in a supermarket instead of the market like the fresh foods, and they

require less work to prepare than fresh foods, just open and serve.

Here are the main three differences between buying fresh foods and buying canned foods.

As we can see it comes down to a personal choice, based on the time each person has, the money

and the importance he/she gives to his/her nutrition and health. Therefore, it is important that

you consider your possibilities and choose the best type of foods for your convenience and

lifestyle.

http://www.eslbee.com/contrast_eating_fresh_or_canned_foods.htm

233

BACKPACKING - HOTELS

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

CONTRAST between BACKPACKING or STAYING IN HOTELS

Traveling is one of the favorite hobbies almost all people have. There are several ways

for traveling around the world, and they all include some good things and some bad things.

Bkpac sgin e ofthe scwaysoftrelthat'swhy

they are used by most people. The major differences that could be discussed between these two

ways of traveling are the costs, the safety of the staying, and the availability of plans.

Backpacking has been used by teenagers for a long time, and it has become really famous

among wo hava lot of money for traveling. By backpacking people could

save a lot of money and travel with less money than what they would need for paying a hotel. As

the travelers will need to sleep in a hostel, there will always be the issue of insecurity, as any

kind of people could enter and sleep in a hostel. Hostels are not always available as there are a

lot of people who use them, so change of plans will always be a possibility in this way of

traveling. People who rely on backpacking for their trips should always have a backup plan.

Hotels are one of the most comfortable ways of traveling, but only if you have enough

money. This way of traveling is mostly used by families and people who are wealthy enough to

pay for good hotels. By staying at a hotel people will spend more money than they would spend

in a hostel; of course a hotel will provide a high level of security to the traveler. To stay at most

hotels, you need reservations, and once you have them you can rely on a place to sleep every

night. In this way of traveling no backup plan is needed.

The two possibilities discussed above are really good; everything depends on the

economic possibilities of every person. Personally I recommend staying at hotels even if they do

not have an excellent quality Because the services you get in exchange for your money could be

the difference between having a good trip or a perfect mess.

234

ANIMALS: COW- WHALE

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

COWS and WHALES

T here are some things that happen to cows and whales. One of the things, both cows

and whales are eaten by people in some countries as edible meat. Another thing, although they

are living different places like ocean and land, they have their own lives.

It seems that cows and whales are in a same situation. But there are some differences that

could be compared. First, many cows are slaughtered everyday. On the other hand, whales are

protected by national law recently. Second, cows are important provisions for all over the world.

However, whales are important edible animals only in a few countries. Finally, there is the

biggest difference between cows and whales. It is that whales are free in the huge ocean until

caught by people, and cows will be grown up in the field by the people to eat.

The First difference between cows and whales is that cows are the most popular edible

meat all over the world. Therefore, many cows are butchered everyday. Of course, there are

several reasons that people use cows to their provisions. Because cows are easy for farmers to

breed, and they are not as clever as other animals. On the other hand, whales have been

protected by a law. (The United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea) Therefore, every

whaler has been limited in number to catch the whales recently. The reason of this law is whales

are not easy to breed as cows. And they are such a clever animal more than any other kind of

animal.

The Second difference is that cows are important provisions all over the world. Almost of

all countries use beef as their main dish. Therefore, it is nothing wound and gives any impression

us to slaughter cows. But whales have been used as edible meat in a few countries like small

islander countries. Therefore, for the people who are living in big countries, to slaughter the

whales look like violence activity and wounded hunting.

The final difference is the biggest difference between cows and whales. Cows are raised by

farmers in the fields that are surrounded by fences. They don't have any future. And they have to

wait their slaughter in the field. On the other hand, whales are free in a huge ocean. They can

swim and travel wherever they want. Even though, they are caught by people, other whales

have a future. They don't need to wait their slaughter. They have their lives and freedom until

caught by people.

In conclusion, there are something that happens to cows and whales. Both cows and

whales are eaten by people as edible meat. Some people said that it is so poor for whale to be

caught by whaler. But, how about cows? Sometimes cows and whales are both on the same

situations. However, practically both cows and whales are completely opposite situations and

different treatment.

235

YOUNG PEOPLE and OLD PEOPLE

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

YOUNG PEOPLE and OLD PEOPLE

I have to totally disagree with the statement that there is nothing that young people can

teach older people. For several reasons, which I will mention bellow, I think that young people

can teach older people many things.

First of all, young people intend to learn new things faster. They faster learn new

technologies. Second of all, young people are more motivated. They aspire to succeed and make

a good career, which requires good knowledge and experience. So, they try to get more

knowledge and experience from different sources like Internet, books, newspaper, magazines

and of cause from conversations with other people. In addition to this young people bring many

fresh ideas to the team they are working in. For example, when my friend was hired as a

software developer he surprised everybody with his energy, a bunch of new and fresh ideas

about what could be done to improve the process. He was the youngest person in the team but

everybody listened to him and it was like a fresh air, an impulse, which made everyone work

harder.

Finally, young people often know more about new technologies. For example, my

husband is twenty years old and he is a good professional in software development. So, he is

often asked to read a lecture for different companies and audience. Needless to say, the

majority of people who attend those lectures are older than my husband.

To sum up, I think that young people have many things to teach older people. Moreover,

I think that people from every generation have something to learn from each other. People learn

trough their entire lives from books that hold the experience and the history of previous

generations as well as from their own experience and experience of the younger people.

236

SPECIALIZE

Compare & Contrast NOT EDITED

SPECIALIZE in ONE SUBJECT or in MANY SUBJECTS

I think the issue about what is better to specialize in many subjects or choose the one is

a controversial one. Each option has its own advantages and disadvantages. Some people prefer

to specialize in one subject and know it very well. However, others prefer to extend their range

of interests and specialize in many subjects but not in detail. Bellow I will give reasons to

support my position.

From the one side, learning something in detail brings many benefits. First of all, people

gain more knowledge and experience in this area. So, after graduation they are well prepared

for their further career in this field. Second of all, they do not spend their precious time on

other subjects. This gives them the opportunity to focus on one subject.

From the other side, people who specialize in many subjects have more options to

choose from. For example, if a person does not make a decision about what he is going to do

after graduation it is a very good chance for him to try many fields of study and make the right

decision. In addition to this practical benefit a person have the opportunity to extend his range

of interests, his communication skills and have better conceptions of things around. Also, a

person has a better chance to choose what he really likes to do and make self-realization.

To sum up, I think that every person should have a chance to choose. Does he want to

specialize in one subject or he wants to take classes in many subjects.

237

LARGE COMPANY or SMALL COMPANY

NOT EDITED Compare & Contrast

LARGE COMPANY OR SMALL COMPANY

The issue whether working for a large company is better than working for a small

company is a controversial one. From my everyday experience and observation I think that every

option has its advantages and disadvantages. I base my opinion on the following points.

From the one side working for a large company brings many benefits. First of all, one has

better medical insurance, higher salary. Often employees of a large company have fewer

responsibilities. Moreover, they feel more secure Because their company has more clients and

this means better chance to survive on the modern market. However, one working for a large

company has less chance to be promoted Because one's manager does not want to lose his or her

job unless she or he is promoted too. Also, from my observation, managers of a large company

do not pay much attention to one's solutions and suggestions.

From the other side working for a small company has many advantages too. Firstly, one

has better chance to be promoted. Secondly, one can talk to the owner of the company about

any improvements that can be done in order to get more profit. Another important aspect of

working for a small company is the opportunities to find out more about how company works. As

a result of this, one can gain more experience and get better recommendations. However, this

also has some disadvantages. For instance, one can get less salary, worse medical benefits, and

so on.

To sum up, I think that every person chooses for himself what he or she wants. If one

wants better career and more responsibilities then a small company is better choice. Otherwise,

working for a large company may be a good option too.

238

239

EDITED

DEFINITION - EDITED

240

241

STUPIDITY

Definition

STUPIDITY

A lthough stupidity is commonly defined as "lack of normal intelligence," stupid behavior is not

the behavior of a person lacking intelligence but the behavior of a person not using good judgment or sense.

In fact, stupidity comes from a Latin word that means "senseless." Therefore, stupidity can be defined as the

behavior of a person of normal intelligence who is acting in a particular situation as if he or she weren't very

bright. Stupidity exists on three levels of seriousness.

First is the simple, relatively harmless level. Behavior on this level is often amusing. It is humorous

when someone places the food from a fast-food restaurant on the roof of the car while unlocking the door

and then drives away with the food still on the roof. We call this absentminded. The person's good sense or

intelligence was temporarily absent. On this level, other than passing inconvenience or embarrassment, no

one is injured by the stupid behavior.

More dangerous than simple stupidity is the next type - potentially serious stupidity. Practical jokes

such as putting sugar in the restaurant salt shakers are on this level. The intent is humorous, but there is a

potential for harm. Irresponsible advice given to others is also serious stupidity. An example is the person

who plays psychiatrist on the basis of an introductory psychology course or a TV program on psychiatry.

The intent may be to help, but if the victims really need psychiatric help, an amateur telling them that they

"have no ego" or characterizing them as "neurotic" will only worsen the situation.

Even worse is the Third kind of stupidity, which is always harmful. Otherwise kind persons, who

would never directly injure another living thing, stupidly dump off a box of six-week-old kittens along a

country road. Lacking the heart to have "the poor things put to sleep," they sentence them to almost certain

death from parasites, upper respiratory infections, exposure, other animals, or the wheels of a passing

vehicle. Yet they are able to tell themselves that "they will find nice homes" or "animals can get along in the

wild." Another example of this kind of stupidity is the successful local businessman who tries to have as

many office affairs as he can get away with. He risks the loss of his job, his home, his wife and children, and

the goodwill of his parents and friends. He fails to see, though, that there is anything wrong with what he is

doing. His is the true moral stupidity of a person not willing to think about the results of his actions or to take

responsibility for them.

The common defense of the person guilty of stupi diti" di'ttnk." This, However, is an

inadequate excuse, especially when serious or harmful stupidity is involved. We are all liable when we do

not think about the consequences of our actions.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

242

STUDENT ZOMBIES

Definition

STUDENT ZOMBIES

S chools divide people into categories. From First grade on up, students are labeled "advanced" or

"deprived" or "remedial" or "antisocial." Students pigeonhole their fellow students, too. We've all known the

"brain," the "jock," the "dummy," and the "teacher's pet." In most cases, these narrow labels are misleading

and inaccurate. But there is one label for a certain type of college student that says it all. That is, of course,

"zombie."

Most of us haven't known many real zombies personally, but we do know how they act. Horror

movies have given us portraits of zombies, the living dead, for years. They stalk around graveyards, their

eyes glued open by Hollywood makeup artists, bumping like cheap toy robots into living people. The special

effects in horror movies are much better now. Zombie students in college do just about the same thing. They

stalk around campus, eyes glazed, staring off into space. They wander into classrooms, sit down

mechanically, and contemplate the ceiling. Zombie students rarely eat, play sports, or toss Frisbees on

campus lawns. Instead, they mysteriously disappear when classes are over and return only when they next

feel the urge to drift into a classroom. The urge may not return, However, for weeks.

Where student zombies come from is as weird as the origin of the original zombies of the voodoo

cults. According to voodoo legend, zombies are corpses that have come alive again. They have been

reanimated by supernatural spells. Student zombies, too, are directed by a strange power. They continue to

attend school Although they have no apparent motivation to do so. They are completely uninterested in

college-related activities like tests, grades, papers, and projects. They seem to be propelled by some inner

force that compels them to wander forever through the halls of higher education.

All zombies, unfortunately, have a similar fate. In the movies, they are usually shot, stabbed, or

electrocuted, all to no avail. Then the hero or heroine Finally realizes that a counter spell is needed. Once the

counter spell is cast, with the appropriate props of chicken legs, human hair, and bats' eyeballs, the zombie-

corpse can return peacefully to its coffin. Student zombies, if they are to change at all, must undergo a

similar traumatic experience. Sometimes the evil spell can be broken by a grade transcript decorated with "F"

grades. Sometimes a professor will hold a private, intensive exorcism session. Sometimes, though, the

zombies blunder around for years until they are gently persuaded by the college administration to head for

another institution that accepts zombies. Then, they enroll in a new college or get a job in the family

business.

Every college student knows that it's not necessary to see Night of the Living Dead or Voodoo Island

in order to see zombies in action. Forget the campus movie theater or the late show. Just sit in a classroom

and wait for the students who walk in without books or papers of any kind and sit in the farthest seats in the

rear. Day of the Living Dead is showing every day at a college near you.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

243

EDITED

DESCRIPTIVE - EDITED

244

245

A PERSON

Descriptive

BROCATO'S

R oberto loves ice cream. He especially loves Brocato's ice cream. He says that it is the best ice

cream in the world! Roberto often goes to Brocato's after school. It is on Carrolltoa: Avenue near his

apartment.

Brocato's is an old-fashioned ice cream shop. Angelo Brocato's grandson runs the shop now. In the

windows, there are Italian flags and delicious pastries. Inside, there are small, round marble tables. To the

side there is a tall case full of pastries. On top of the case, there are large jars of candy. Next to the pastry

case, there are large, round tubs of ice cream in a large refrigerated case.

It is a busy day and there are many people at Brocato's today. Roberto is there with Sylvia. They are

eating ice cream and talking about their English test tomorrow. Other people are drinking Italian coffee and

reading newspapers. Some look tired. They are probably taking a break from work. Some children are

standing at the ice cream case. They are choosing a flavor. Their father is waiting patiently.

Roberto feels comfortable in Brocato's. Mr. Brocato is friendly and the ice cream is the best in the

world.

(Composition Practice: Book 1)

246

A PERSON

Description and Narration

KE'S

Roberto likes to eat out. He goes to a restaurant for dinner almost every weekend. He doesn't wait

for a special occasion. He usually invites his girlfriend, Sylvia, to go with him.

Roberto's favorite restaurant is Katie's. It's a small neighborhood place on Bienville Street. It is not

elegant, but it is very pleasant. Katie's granddaughter and her husband run the restaurant. They know most of

their customers. They are very friendly. It is a typical New Orleans restaurant. There are only a few tables in

the restaurant. There are no tablecloths on the tables. There are posters of New Orleans on the walls. There is

a bar in the front. Near the bar, there is a jukebox. The food is delicious. Roberto sometimes orders fried

shrimp or oysters. Sylvia likes their fried trout. They eat slowly and leisurely. They always enjoy their meal.

The waitresses are friendly and the service is quick. Roberto always leaves a nice tip.

Roberto has a pleasant evening when he goes to his favorite restaurant. He always enjoys an evening

with Sylvia at Katie's.

(Compositon Practice: Book 1)

247

MY UNCLE

Descriptive

MY MYSTERIOUS UNCLE: PATRICIO

M y family is full of happy, crazy, and talented people. My aunt Margarita has a yard full of

orphaned pets. My brother Jose is an expert tailor, and my mother loves to experiment in the kitchen.

However, I think the most interesting is my mysterious uncle Patricio.

Patricio is an elderly man now, with white hair sticking up all, over his head. Beneath his messy hair,

he has a wrinkled brown face and powerful dark eyes that show many emotions. Patricio is tall and skinny,

and he wears baggy pants and a plaid shirt. He has a tattoo of a heart on his arm. The heart has the word

Rosa written across it in red and black letters, but he has never told me who she is.

Patricio has an intriguing history. He and my mother were born in a small village in the mountains.

When he was seventeen, he left home to explore the world. On one trip, he went to Siberia to look for gold.

On another trip, he went to Alaska to work on a fishing boat. Now he fixes air conditioners in Los Angeles,

and during the winter months, he sometimes comes to visit us and play the accordion.

I love spending time with my uncle Patricio. He has an interesting look and a sad and mysterious

past. He is also a talented musician. Someday, I hope that he will tell me about Rosa and how he got the

tattoo with her name.

(Effective Academic Writing 2: The Short Essay)

248

A STORE

Descriptive

KID TALES

In Sylvia's neighborhood, there is a small children's bookstore. Sylvia likes to go there. She likes

the name of the store - Kid Tales. Sylvia often goes there to buy gifts for her niece and nephew. They live in

Mexico City.

The store is bright and cheerful. To the left of the front door, there are large books for young

children. The colors are bright and the pictures are beautiful. Sylvia always looks at these First. Her favorite

book is The Sleepy Caterpillar. Next to the picture books, there are shelves of puppets and soft animals.

Sylvia especially likes the teddy bears. Near the toys, there are books for older children. There are shelves

and shelves of these books. Sylvia likes to read the titles. Her favorite is Sixth Grade Gets to You. In the

back, there is a reading corner with a small table and chairs.

On the other side of the store, there are puzzles and games. One puzzle is a map of the United States.

Each state is a piece of the puzzle. Sylvia wants to buy one for her niece's birthday. Near the door, there is a

counter with a cash register on it. The owner of the store usually sits behind the counter. She is friendly and

helpful.

Sylvia likes the store. A children's bookstore is for adults, too!

(Composition Practice: Book 1)

249

PIZZA

Descriptive

THE BEST PIZZA in TOWN and MAYBE the WORLD

I have suffered a great deal Because of a terrible addiction to pizza. Basically, I enjoy pizza too

much. In fact, I enjoy it so much, I won't share it, not even with my mother. People in my hometown of

Cabimas, Venezuela, laugh at me and call me the Pizza King of Cabimas, but it is a name that I am proud of.

I have eaten pizza in many places, and none is as good as the pizza of Cabimas.

The best place to eat pizza in Cabimas is at Papa's. Customers have to wait in line to get a table but

the wait is worth it. Once they reseated, pizza-lovers can choose from many varieties of pizza, such as pizza

with shrimp and smoked oysters or pizza with pine nuts and garlic, but my favorite is the sausage and

pepperoni. First of all, it is big. When the waiter puts it down in front of me, I feel happy Because I will get

enough to eat. It smells of garlic, oil, and spices. And it looks delicious too. The sauce oozes out from under

a layer of rich melted cheese. The best part is the First bite. I sink my teeth into a slightly crunchy crust,

thick tomato sauce and gooey cheese, and I am in heaven, I can eat two of these pizzas in one night, even

though I know I will have a stomachache afterwards.

Now that I am in the United States, I am trying different kinds of pizzas here. I have never seen so

many different pizza restaurants! I want to try them one by one. So far, some of them are delicious, but I am

convinced that the best pizza in the world is still at Papa's restaurant a couple of blocks from the house where

I grew up.

(Effective Academic Writing 2: The Short Essay)

250

MY COUSIN

Descriptive

MY COUSIN PATRICIA

My cousin Patricia is a teacher and works for Santa Maria de Fatima High School, in Peru. She has

been teaching there for the last six years. She is 32, but looks much younger. Patty is a very nice person to

get along with and has some very good qualities.

Patricia believes all people are equal. She likes to show people that women as well as men can do

anything and be successful. When she talks about current events, she likes to mention the achievements of

men and women of all races and nations. She often asks her students to do research on organizations in

which people work together to make the world a better place.

My cousin is a good leader. If you ever had a chance to join any of her group meetings, you would

notice right away how she enjoys leading others while encouraging them to participate in what is going on.

When there are decisions to be made, she listens to everyone's opinions and respects everyone's suggestions.

People who know that aspect of her like her very much. People like to be with her, and she has many friends.

The only thing bad I can say about her is that I don't see her often enough.

In conclusion, my cousin Patty is very nice in many ways, is a very good teacher, and is the best

company a person could have. I wish she didn't live so far away, but someday maybe she will come to live

near my family. That will be a wonderful day.

(Weaving It Together: Connecting Reading and Writing)

251

SEASON

Descriptive

SEASONAL THOUGHTS

S ummer is my favorite time of year. The temperature suits me Because I like the seasonal

clothing and the outdoor activities.

I can step outside any time I want to without putting on piles of clothing. A light shirt and shorts

with sandals for my bare feet are always enough for everyday wear, while a pair of jeans and a light jacket

are usually enough for cool evenings. On formal occasions I can dress myself up without crushing everything

into wrinkles by having to wear a heavy coat.

What I like most about this season is participating in outdoor activities. I really like swimming when

the air is warm and the sun is ever present. Tennis is fun too. Everybody I know likes to get up early in the

morning for an invigorating game. Both the tennis game and the bike rides to and from the court are pleasant

ways to start a summer morning.

These are some of my reasons for liking summer. It is definitely my favorite time of year.

(Copy-Write: Basic Writing Through Controlled Composition)

252

A PARK

Descriptive

AUDUBON PARK

O n Saturday afternoons, my brother and I like to go to Audubon Park. It is not far from our

home. It is near " Tulane University " . It is between St. Charles Avenue and Magazine Street.

Audubon Park is large and beautiful. There are huge trees in the park. Some are oak and some are

magnolia. The trees are tall and give a lot of shade. There are many azalea bushes in /the park. In the spring,

there are beautiful pink flowers on the bushes. There is also a lot of thick green grass. Near the St. Charles

entrance, there are roses.

It is a sunny day and there are many people in the park today. Some of the people are sitting on

benches and talking to their friends. There are all kinds of people in the park. Some look rich and some look

poor. Some are young and some are -did. Some are fat and some are thin. Some look happy and some look

sad. Some young people are playing soccer. My brother, Bruno, is playing with them. Others are riding

bicycles. A few are jogging. There are some small children on the playground in the park. Some are climbing

and some are swinging. Others are running and jumping. The children's mothers and fathers are watching

them. One mother is calling to her child Because he is running near the street.

Audubon Park is a wonderful place to spend the afternoon.

Roberto Baroni (Composition Practice: Book 1)

253

MY ROOM

Descriptive

MY FANTASY ROOM

Recently, the comic strip "Peanuts" had a story about Lucy's going to camp for two weeks. At

Camp Beanbag, Lucy tells Charlie Brown, there is no flag raising or required activity. All the campers do is

lie in a room in beanbag chairs and eat junk food. This idea appealed to me, and I began to think. If I could

spend two weeks in just one place, what would that place be like? I began to imagine the room of my

dreams.

First of all, my fantasy room would be decorated in a way that would make me feel totally at ease.

The walls would be painted a tasteful shade of pale green, the color supposed to be the most soothing.

Psychologists have conducted studies proving that color can affect a person's mood. Also, a deep plush

carpet in an intense blue would cover the floor from wall to wall — the perfect foundation for padding silently

around the room. In the entryway, huge closets with sliding doors would contain rny wardrobe of size-eight

designer originals. The closets I have now are always messy and crowded, stuffed with old shoes and other

kinds of junk. Lastly, on the walls, silver frames would hold my memories; pictures of me with my sports

star and musician friends, news clippings reporting on my social life, a poster advertising the movie version

of my most recent best-selling novel. Everything would be quiet and tasteful, of course.

I'd have a king-sized bed with a headboard full of buttons that would allow me to turn on lights, start

music playing, or run hot water for my Jacuzzi bath without getting up. Tall bookcases with enough shelf

space for all the souvenirs from my world travels would line an entire wall. Against the opposite wall would

be a chrome and glass desk topped with lined pads and a rainbow of felt-tipped pens. They would await the

moment when I became inspired enough to begin writing my next best-seller. And for my purebred Persian

cat, there would be a lavender satin pillow.

Finally, my fantasy room would have the latest technological advances. The air-conditioning or

heating, depending on the season, would function at a whisper. A telephone, operated by a push button from

my bed, would put me in touch with the world. Or, if I were feeling antisocial, I could flick on my

quadraphonic stereo system and fill the room with music. I could select a movie from my library of

videocassette tapes to play on my giant-screen projection TV. Or I could throw a switch, and the satellite

dish on my roof would bring me my choice of television programs from all over the world.

It's probably good that my fantasy room exists only in my mind. If it were real, I don't think two

weeks would be long enough. I might stay in it forever.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

254

ICE CREAM

Descriptive

ICE CREAM

Ice cream is my favorite food. Eating it is always a new experience for me. It appeals to all my

senses. First I enjoy just looking at it, letting my mouth water as I appreciate the rippled, frosty, creamy

substance. But I can't look for long. I have to dig in with my spoon for that First taste. To prolong the

anticipation, I dig in slowly so that I can listen to the tiny squishy sound that the spoon makes as it slips

smoothly through the cold softness.

I can hardly wait any longer, but I do, Because next I want to enjoy the faint aroma of the flavor. It

doesn't really matter to me what the flavor is; I like them all. However, I especially like the faintly acrid

smell of chocolate, the mild sweetness of vanilla, and the sharpness of peppermint.

Finally, they waited moment comes. The spoon, as I lift it to my mouth, has grown cold with its

frosty burden. I close my mouth around the spoon and pull it out slowly. The coldness slips off onto my

tongue — chillingly, soothingly, excitingly. As I swallow the cool, sweet cream, my spoon is already back in

the dish, scooping up another bite.

(Copy-Write: Basic Writing Through Controlled Composition)

255

MY FAMILY

Descriptive

FAMILY PORTRAIT

My mother, who is seventy years old, recently sent me a photograph of herself that I had never seen

before. While cleaning out the attic of her Florida home, she came across a studio portrait she had had taken

about a year before she married my father. This picture of my mother as a twenty-year-old girl has fascinated

me from the moment I began to study it closely.

The young woman in the picture has a face that resembles my own in many ways. Her face is a bit

more oval than mine, but the softly waving brown hair around it is identical. The small, straight nose is the

same model I was born with. My mother's mouth is closed, yet there is just the slightest hint of a smile on her

full lips. I know that if she had smiled, she would have shown the same wide grin and downcurving "smile

lines" that appear in my own snapshots. The most haunting features in the photo, However, are my mother's

eyes. They are exact duplicates of my own large, dark brown ones. Her brows are plucked into thin lines,

which are like two pencil strokes added to highlight those fine, luminous eyes.

I've also carefully studied the clothing and jewelry in the photograph. My mother is wearing a blouse

and skirt that, Although the photo was taken fifty years ago, could easily be worn today. The blouse is made

of heavy eggshell-colored satin and reflects the light in its folds and hollows. It has a turned-down cowi

collar and smocking on the shoulders and below the collar. The smocking (tiny rows of gathered material)

looks hand-done. The skirt, which covers my mother's calves, is straight and made of light wool or flannel.

My mother is wearing silver drop earrings. They are about two inches long and roughly shield-shaped. On

her left wrist is a matching bracelet. My mother can't find this bracelet now, despite the fact that we spent

hours searching through the attic for it. On the Third finger of her left hand is a ring with a large, square-cut

stone.

The story behind the picture is as interesting to me as the young woman it captures. Mom, who was

earning twenty-five dollars a week as a file clerk, decided to give her boyfriend (my father) a picture of

herself. She spent almost two weeks' salary on the skirt and blouse, which she bought at a fancy department

store downtown. She borrowed the earrings and bracelet from her older sister, my aunt Dorothy. The ring she

wore was a present from another young man she was dating at the time. Mom spent another chunk of her

salary to pay the portrait photographer for the hand-tinted print in old-fashioned tones of brown and tan. Just

before giving the picture to my father, she scrawled at the lower left, "Sincerely, Beatrice."

When I study this picture, I react in many ways. I think about the trouble that Mom went to in order

to impress the young man who was to be my father. I laugh when I look at the ring that was probably worn to

make my father jealous. I smile at the serious, formal inscription my mother used in this stage of the budding

relationship. Sometimes, I am filled with a mixture of pleasure and sadness when I look at this frozen long-

ago moment. It is a moment of beauty, of love, and- in a way - of my own past.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies, Inc.)

256

WEATHER IN CHICAGO

Descriptive

THE WEATHER in CHICAGO

T he weather is important to everyone. It is more than the subject of conversation. People's lives

and moods change with the weather. My family and I have visited our friend, Salvatori, in Chicago several

times in the summer, but we have never visited him in the winter. It's December now, and here we are in

Chicago. We have been here for two weeks. It's much colder in Chicago than in New Orleans at this time of

year. In Chicago and this part of the United States, there are definitely four seasons: winter, spring, summer,

and fall.

This winter has been very unpleasant. It has snowed a lot and people have had trouble with their

cars. Last night, it snowed. Now there are two feet of snow on the ground. This has been fun for Bruno and

me but Salvatori didn't have fun this morning when his car got stuck in the snow. In fact, since morning

many people have gotten stuck in the snow. Schools have closed Because students couldn't get to school.

Many people have stayed inside. When people do go outside, they need to wear heavy coats, boots, hats, and

gloves. It has gotten very, very cold. Salvatori says that the temperature has dropped to 0° Fahrenheit and

below! Brrr!

According to Salvatori, spring and fall are lovely seasons here. In the springtime, everything comes

alive. The snow melts, the grass turns green, and flowers begin to bloom. People seem happy and spend

more time outside. The sun shines almost every day. Salvatori says that the leaves turn orange, yellow, and

red in the fall. The weather is still warm and pleasant. People drive to the country in order to see the fall

colors. This is our friend's favorite season. Summer is a good season in the north-central part of the United

States, too. Our last visit was in the summertime. It gets hot and humid, but there are fun things to do.

Salvatori says he goes on picnics, swims a lot, and gives parties in his backyard. He relaxes and takes life

easier. It sometimes rains here, he says, but that is not a problem. After the rain is over, the air is cool and

pleasant.

People's lives certainly change with the weather. My life would be different in Chicago. I'm glad that

I don't live here. Our friend, Salvatori, likes Chicago, but he isn't crazy about winter, either.

(Composition Practice: A Text for English Language Learners)

257

ADVENTURE

Descriptive

MY ADVENTURE

T he sun was shining brightly. It was a fine Sunday morning with the birds chirping cheerfully,

and the wind blowing lightly, passing over my face.

My sister and I planned to go to an isolated island near the beach. I was not confident at first, as I

heard people saying that the island was haunted and dangerous. People who had gone there before were

believed to have gone missing. But my sister did not believe those superstitious rumors, so she wanted to

prove it herself. I had no choice but to follow her, as I did not want to let her go on her own.

We went there by boat. It took a few minutes for us to reach the island. When we reached it, silence

welcomed us. I was quite scared. My sister entered the thick forest. I was reluctant to go in at First, but after

my sister persuaded me, I followed her. The forest was dark and cold and we could only hear the sound of

crickets and birds. We went deeper into the forest. We did not know what we were looking for. After a few

minutes, we realized that we were lost.

I started to panic. All I wanted to do was get out from this eerie island as soon as possible. But how

was I going to find the exit when the surroundings looked the same? I looked at my sister. She was also

thinking what I was thinking.

Suddenly, we heard it. We heard a loud roar coming from the inner part of the forest. Then, we heard

a scream-- a sharp piercing scream. I was really shivering. I could not think logically anymore. Then, I felt

that the world was spinning around and everything started blur and then everything went black...

When I opened my eyes, I saw strangers around me. I was puzzled. Then I saw my sister sitting in a

corner, laughing. I was very confused. Who were these strangers? What did they want from us?

Then, my sister explained to me that the strangers were making a film on the island. When they

heard my sister crying for help, they started to search for us, and they brought us back. After hearing that, I

started to blush. I was really embarrassed. I was very paranoid. That was the most embarrassing moment for

me.

258

A PLACE

Descriptive

FROM "BEYOND the SUN"

I t's colder now. There's a rosy blush of color behind the clouds massed low in the southern sky,

near where the sun might be. The trail cut a swath fifteen feet wide through a deep evergreen forest, and I fall

into the easy meditative rhythm of flatland skiing: kick-slide, kick-slide, kick-slide. It warms

me up right away.

When the lodge is well behind me, with only the forest ahead, I At last stop and look around. What

kind of magic is this? A minimalist world. Nothing but spruce trees mounded with snow, a vast and

enclosing mosaic etched solely in grays and whites. Candle spruce, the trees are called — tall and slender,

their boughs held close to their trunks for protection against the winter's weight, lowered in supplication.

Without a winter sun, without much wind, the snow that falls here doesn't melt or blow away, as it does back

in Colorado, where I usually ski. Instead, it stays on the trees, bending the smaller ones over like so many

nuns with their heads bowed in prayer. On the tops of the trees the snow clumps into knobs that look like

bobbing human heads, like drunks falling asleep at a bar, like legions of friendly ghosts nodding off to

dreamland. And the smallest trees of all are but stubby white thumbs lost entirely beneath the snow.

Without direct sunlight, there are no shadows here, no lines, no sharp distinctions. The daylight lies

as a graying caress upon the soft, undisturbed patterns of free-fallen snow. It's a scene so easy on the eyes, so

at peace with itself, that the skier opens wide to take it all in. Winter's wonderland discovered: the Forest

White.

-Tom Huth

(Refining Composition Skills: Rhetoric and Grammar)

259

A PLACE

Descriptive

LONDON

Set in the heart of southern England, London is one of the biggest and busiest cities in Europe. A

truly international city, London attracts millions of visitors every year from all over the world, yet never

loses its own unique charm.

London has many impressive sights to see, ranging from the historical beauty of St.Paul's Cathedral

and Big Ben to Buckingham Palace and the Houses of Parliament. In this city of contrasts, you can be

walking along one of the busiest streets, yet still be less than a mile from one of the many huge, peaceful

parks. London is a great cultural center, too; the National Gallery contains one of the finest collections of

classical paintings in the world.

London is also well known for other things apart from its monuments and art galleries. Shoppers will

enjoy visiting the department stores on Oxford Street or they could try Harrods, the most exclusive shop in

London. For evening entertainment, the choice of theaters is enormous. From the famous Southbank Theater

complex to the smaller theaters on Covent Garden, there is no end of plays to see. Soho and its pavement

cafés are also worth visiting.

London is an exceptional place, a truly modern city that has managed to keep its traditional style and

sense of history. You may get exhausted in London, but one thing is certain; you will never get bored, as Dr.

Je saihe mas tied of iird ofif."

http://www.eslflow.com/descriptivewriting.html

260

261

NOT EDITED

DESCRIPTIVE – NOT EDITED

262

263

AN ELEMENTARY SCHOOL

NOT EDITED Descriptive

AN ELEMENTARY SCHOOL

When I got to the school, the First thing I did was check into the office. There I met the school

secretary, who was very nice and willing to help me in any way she could. I was allowed to move about the

sc frell weang asior' orss. I fl vey cor telkirhehool

was a very inviting atmosphere.

hecris edecewithetnts'diere t ks nd ojctI e lly think that is

a great idea Because it gives the students a sense of pride in their work. It also makes the students feel good

when teachers think enough of it to put it up for display. The classrooms were fairly large and decorated. The

classrooms appeared to be well lit and the desks seemed to be, for the most part, appropriate size for the

students. The teachers all seemed to be up in front of the classrooms teaching, Although some students were

doing worksheets and other activities while the teacher walked around and observed their progress.

The different facilities, such as the restores, of the school seemed to b clean and accessible. The one

thing I found very strange about this school, was that it did not have a gymnasium. Many elementary schools

don' Overall, the students (Kindergarten-Third Grade) seemed to be very well behaved. There are about

five hundred students and the racial break down in the school was about two-Thirds being Afro-American,

and one-Third Caucasian. The number of teachers seemed to be appropriate to number of students. The

tarnttidn'teo beoo ovewhelng f t tecr

The library was fairly roomy, seemed to be organized, and was well lit. There were about as many

books as I would have expected. One thing I found very appealing was that there are many computers in the

library, a computer lab, and a computer in every classroom. I thought this was great Because young people

today need to know how to use a computer Because they will definitely play a large role in the future of this

country and world.

There was also a .Vn rcasrI d fnitlsatsc son op ty'

technologies. The lunchroom was quite large and seemed to be clean. Due to lack of space in the school there

are portable homes or classrooms, in this case behind the school. Although portable classrooms may not be

t ppelitthe teI ttnk heae hee ducaon hilrcve. hroughoutmy

elementary education I had classes in portables and I believe I received a pretty good education.

Overall, I was fairly impressed with boundary Street Elementary. Although the building is old, it

seems to create a wonderful atmosphere where anyone should feel comfortable. The school is up to date with

technology, has a friendly staff, and has a very creative atmosphere.

264

265

EDITED

NARRATIVE- EDITED

266

267

SAN FRANCISCO

Narration

A TRIP to SAN FRANCISCO

Roberto and Bruno took a trip to San Francisco last July. They went there to visit Dominick. He is a

friend from their old; neighborhood in Rome. He is also a distant cousin. They went there by train Because

they wanted to see more of the United States. The trip took two days and nights.

They arrived in San Francisco at midnight. Dominick met them at the train station. They were so

happy to see him. He looked exactly the same. They gave him a big hug. The next day, they went

sightseeing. They rode the cable cars, saw the Golden Gate Bridge, and had lunch at Fisherman's Wharf. At

Fisherman's Wharf, they saw the fishing boats come in. The next day, they visited the University of

California at Berkeley. Dominick is a student there. Bruno and Roberto liked the campus. They thought that

it was very big and very beautiful.

They saw all of San Francisco before they left. Dominick took them everywhere! They returned to

New Orleans by plane Because they didn't have time to return by train. Dominick was sad to see them go

and they were sad to leave.

All in all, Roberto and Bruno had a wonderful trip. They traveled across Texas, New Mexico, and

Arizona. They saw the beautiful coast of California. They toured all of San Francisco. They had a great visit

with Dominick. Perhaps they will go again next summer!

(Compositon Practice: Book 1)

268

LESSON

Narration

A SCARY SECRET

My sister and I made a dangerous mistake one summer, I was thirteen and my sister was fourteen,

and our parents had taken us to the city where they grew up. We felt very grown up as we rode to the hotel in

a taxi. The hotel was very big, and it had a blue tile floor. After we unpacked our suitcases, our parents

wanted to go to the market. My mother told us not to go outside. "We won't," my sister promised, but I knew

that she was lying. We had already decided to go out and explore this strange and beautiful city by ourselves.

As soon as my parents were out of sight, we got our things and went downstairs. We walked out of

the hotel doors and down a narrow street. The sun was setting, and the light was very beautiful. We could

hear the noises of traffic nearby, but the little street was quiet. Suddenly, a man with a gun stepped out from

a doorway. He said, "Don't move!" He was short, and he was wearing a dark green jacket and sunglasses. He

came very close and we could smell cigarettes and something terrible in his breath. We were terrified and

couldn't say anything. He said, "Give me your shoes." So I did. Then he took my sister's purse and her gold

ring and ran away. I remember that I fell against my sister. I heard her take a deep breath; she was shaking.

Afterward, we ran back to the hotel, across the blue tile floor and up to our room.

The man scared us, but he also taught us something important. Before this experience, we did not

always listen to our parents. We now learned that we should obey them. My sister and I became obedient

daughters, and we enjoyed the rest of our vacation. However, we decided not to tell our parents about our

adventure. We knew they would punish us even though we had learned our lesson. This dangerous adventure

is still a secret that I share with my sister.

(Effective Academic Writing 2: The Short Essay)

269

FIRE

Narration

HOUSE AFIRE

On September 7, 1969, our house burned to the ground and left fourteen people homeless. We had

gone to church earlier in the evening to hear my brother Kalvin deliver the sermon. As we were driving

home, everybody was happy. "You preached a good sermon," Shirley: old Kalvin, and we all agreed. Then

one of my other brothers, John, suggested, "Let's stop for some ice cream." My mother seemed to be in a

good mood, so she said, "That's a good idea." We stopped and got a gallon of strawberry ice cream to carry

home.

As we neared our house, I could see a glow in the sky; it was as if the sun was rising at ten o'clock at

night. "It looks as if something's m fire," Betty said. "It might be our house," said Robert, intending a joke,

But no one laughed.

We turned the last corner onto our street, and a sudden quiet filled the car. Our house was in flames.

The quiet was broken only with Chuckie crying, "Our house is on fire." The rest of us all sat tense and

frightened.

After my mother parked the car, we all climbed out, not caring any more about the ice cream as we

joined the onlookers who were gathering around. All of us kids were crying as if a relative were dying. Then

I saw my mother running around and asking, "Has anyone seen Sandy?" I began to feel sick and thought I

was going to throw up. I wouldn't bear to think of my sister in the flames that seemed to go fifty feet into the

air.

Finally, I saw Sandy getting out of her boyfriend's car. Everybody in the family was safe. But we

were all sad and deeply hurt as we stood together, watching our home burn to the ground. Where would we

go or sleep? The day had turned into a nightmare that I would never forget.

(Copy-Write: Basic Writing Through Controlled Composition)

270

AN ACCIDENT

Narration

WITNESS

Last month as my husband and I sat in our van at an intersection waiting for the light to turn green,

we heard approaching sirens just as the light changed. My husband, at the wheel, waited before entering the

intersection. As we looked around, trying to see which direction the wail was coming from, we saw a light

blue car suddenly appear on the cross street and stop short at the intersection. Close behind was a police car,

which, after pulling ahead, slammed to a stop immediately in front of the other car.

Almost at the same moment, both drivers jumped out and confronted each other on the street. We

could see that the policeman was carrying a revolver, Although he wasn't pointing it at the other driver — a

young man apparently in his early twenties. What happened next is confusing and hard to explain, Because

several things occurred in less than a minute.

The young man began striking the officer, cursing and behaving belligerently. The policeman, still

holding his gun at his side, ordered the man to turn around and put his hands on his car. Then it seemed that

the officer tried to strike the head of the other man with his handgun; the gun fired, and the young man

dropped to the ground. All this action, remember, took place in less than a minute. Almost immediately after

the shot another police car came up and crowds of bystanders began to surround the area. We could no

longer observe what was happening, but we couldn't leave Because the streets were blocked.

The young driver is still in the hospital recovering from a wound in the neck. He is suing the town

for applying unfair police tactics to college students and for unwarranted use of firearms.

(Copy-Write: Basic Writing Through Controlled Composition)

271

TRIP

Narration

A MEMORABLE TRIP

I took a fantastic trip with my family when I was ten years old. I remember it well. My aunt, uncle,

and cousins were living on a little farm in the country outside Rome and they invited us to visit them. These

cousins, Angelo and Gina, are the same cousins who live in Miami now. Our trip to visit them a long time

ago was very different from our recent trip to Miami.

It was a Saturday morning when we left home. We got up early that morning before the sun rose. We

were sleepy, but we were excited and ate breakfast quickly. We left home at 5:30 in order to get an early

start. It took us three hours to get there in my father's old car. When we arrived at the house, my father

honked the horn to announce our arrival. Everyone ran out to greet us. We all hugged and kissed each other.

We stayed for two days and had a marvelous time. We played outside all day and helped Uncle Vito

feed the chickens. He taught us how to make wine. He also showed us how to play checkers. At night,

Roberto and I played checkers with Angelo and Gina while listening to the grown-ups tell stories about their

childhood.

When it was time to leave, we were very sad. My mother was especially sad to leave my Aunt

Rosalina, her sister. They begged us to stay longer, but we had to leave. My father had to go to work the next

day. As I look back, that trip was a long, long time ago. Aunt Rosalina and Uncle Vito are both dead, and

Gina and Angelo are living in Miami. The world is different now.

(Composition Practice: A Text for English Language Learners)

272

BEACH

Narration

A DAY at the BEACH

Like most families in the city, we like to go to the beach on Sundays in summer. And, like most

families, we go to bed late on Saturday night and get up late, perhaps eleven o'clock before we are ready to

depart. So last Sunday was typical. We packed everything we needed, and all got into the car - my father, my

mother and my young brothers, George and Philip - and set off for Varkiza at the same time as all the other

families in our district.

It took us an hour and a half to get to Varkiza. We soon found ourselves in an endless line of traffic,

with everyone getting hotter and more impatient. When we got to Varkiza, it was just as bad Because it took

twenty minutes to find somewhere to park.

The scene at the beach was incredibly colorful and noisy. Hundreds of families were lying on towels

in the sun or sheltered under brightly colored sunshades and half of them had a radio on. Groups of boys

were trying to play games with beach balls and tripping over the couples trying to sunbathe so arguments

were starting up everywhere. George and Philip rushed down to the water while my mother and I put up our

sunshade and my father unpacked a deckchair and read the paper.

Eventually, the boys got tired of swimming and playing and said they were hungry. We went to one

of the big cafes near the beach. It was full of people. They were all eating, drinking and talking. We joined a

long queue for food while my mother looked for a free table.

When we got back to the car after a long lunch we realized that all the other families were returning

at the same time. It was seven thirty before we got back to our flat. "It's the last time!" my father said. "Never

again!" But we knew that next weekend, he would stay up late on Saturday night, get up late on Sunday

morning, and we would set out for the beach at exactly the same time as everyone else.

FAULT

273

Narration

MY FAULT

I remember vividly the day I made a big mistake regarding one of my friends. I was eleven years old,

in the fifth grade, and I went to a school in the country. The school, which was very small and poor, had

about twenty classrooms.

My friend and I, who became acquainted with me about a year before, studied in the same classroom.

We quickly became closer and even friendlier than before. When neither of us understood something, we

would ask each other to clear up our questions.

Our classroom had a shelf, which was made of wood and painted brown. The teacher used it to place

miscellaneous things on. Among those things, she especially liked a pink flower vase which was made of

pottery. One time, she told the students that her mother had given her this flower vase a long time ago when

she had gone to visit her mother in town.

One day when we were waiting for the teacher, my friend and I went to the shelf to look at the objects

on it. We saw a toy car on top of the shelf and Because it was too high to reach, my friend grabbed the edge

of the shelf with his right hand and started to climb up. Suddenly his left hand collided with the flower vase.

It fell on the floor with a little dry sound; the flower vase was broken into pieces.

Before we could think of what to do, the teacher appeared in the door

We ran back to our seats and we told nobody what had happened. The teacher quickly noticed the

pieces of the broken vase on the floor She was stunned for a moment. Then she slowly turned her face to the

class and asked in a trembling voice that had broken the vase.

Nobody answered her question. After a moment of silence, she said in an angry voice that if someone

had seen who broke the flower vase and did not willingly point out the culprit, when she found out he would

get the same punishment as the one who broke the vase.

When I heard those words, I became afraid of the punishment if I kept silent. I stood up, pointed my

finger at my friend, and said that he had broken the vase. I slumped down in my chair as if I had just thrown

a burden from my shoulder; but now, Because of my egotism, this burden was transferred to my friend. He

was hit with a ruler five times on his palm.

Maybe my friend will forgive me for what I did to him, but I will never forget my fault. All these years

later, I always promise myself that I will never do that to my friends again; I never let my friends think of me

as a mean person.

(Developing Composition Skills: Rhetoric and Grammar. Thomson Heinle)

CHILDHOOD

274

Narration

A KEY MOMENT in my CHILDHOOD

This incident occurred when I was about ten years old, just after the War. I had spent the war years

in the country but when it was over my parents returned to London and I found myself a stranger in a class of

40 boys in a state primary school.

I had had advantages most of the boys had lacked. There were plenty of books in the house and my

parents had encouraged me to read. The teacher in this London school, a man called Jones, soon found that

when he asked the class a question, I was the First to put up my hand and usually knew the answer. Because

of this, he started calling me "Professor" and though I was not trying to show off, a lot of the boys obviously

thought of me as the teacher's pet.

One day Mr. Jones asked a question and several boys failed to answer it before he turned to me. This

time I got the answer hopelessly wrong. He was so used to relying on me that he was irritated. "No, don't be

silly. Professor," he said.

A few minutes afterwards the bell rang and when I went down to the playground, a group of my

classmates followed me. I tried to ignore them but they gathered round me, laughing and jeering and calling

me names. Suddenly a boy I hardly knew pushed his way through the group, stood beside me, and turned to

face them. His name was Ian Scott and I can still see him clearly. He had fair hair and bright blue eves, and

always wore a red jersey. "What are you laughing at?" he demanded. "None of you ever know the answer

and he just got one question wrong, just one!" He put his hand on my shoulder and the crowd fell silent, and

then dispersed.

That incident taught me two things that I have always remembered. One is that most of us envy those

who are more successful than we are, and it does not take very much for a group of ordinary people to turn

into a mob, eager to humiliate someone. The other is that one brave man or woman willing to face such a

mob can make them ashamed of themselves and bring them to their senses. I have found that as true in

politics as it was in the playground.

(Magda Rose)

CHILDHOOD

275

Narration

CHILDHOOD FEARS

I remember my childhood as being generally happy and can recall experiencing some of the most

carefree times of my life. But I can also remember, even more vividly, moments of being deeply frightened.

As a child, I was truly terrified of the dark and of getting lost; these fears were very real and caused me some

extremely uncomfortable moments.

Maybe it was the strange way things looked and sounded in my familiar room at night that scared me

so much. There was never total darkness, but a streetlight or passing car lights made clothes hung over a

chair take on the shape of an unknown beast. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw curtains seem to move when

there was no breeze. A tiny creak in the floor would sound a hundred times louder than in the daylight, and

my imagination would take over, creating burglars and monsters on the prowl. Darkness always made me

feel so helpless, too. My heart would pound, and I would lie very still so that the "enemy" wouldn't discover

me.

Another of my childhood fears was that I would get lost, especially on the way home from school.

Every morning I got on the school bus right near my home — that was no problem. After school, though,

when all the buses were lined up along the curb, I was terrified that I'd get on the wrong one and be taken to

some unfamiliar neighborhood. I would scan the bus for the faces of my friends, make sure the bus driver

was the same one that had been there in the morning, and even then ask the others over and over again to be

sure I was on the right bus. On school or family trips to an amusement park or a museum, I wouldn't let the

leaders out of my sight. And of course, I was never very adventurous when it came to taking walks or hikes,

Because I would go only where I was sure I could never get lost.

Perhaps one of the worst fears of all I had as a child was that of not being liked or accepted by

others. First of all, I was quite shy. Second, I worried constantly about my looks, thinking people wouldn't

like me Because I was too fat or wore braces. I tried to wear the "right" clothes and even had intense

arguments with my mother over the importance of wearing "flats" instead of saddle shoes to school. I'm

sorry that we had these arguments now, especially since my mother is quite sickly and has spent the last year

in and out of the hospital. Being popular was so important to me then, and the fear of not being liked was a

powerful one.

One of the processes of evolving from a child to an adult is being able to recognize and overcome or

outgrow our fears. I've learned that darkness does not have to take on a life of its own, that others can help

me when I'm lost, and that friendliness and sincerity will encourage people to like me. Understanding the

things that scared us as children helps us to cope with our lives as adults.

(College Writing Skills-The McGraw-Hill Companies ,Inc.)

WITNESS

276

Narration

WITNESS

Last month as my husband and I sat in our van at an intersection waiting for the light to turn green, we

heard approaching sirens just as the light changed. My husband, at the wheel, waited before entering the

intersection. As we looked around, trying to see which direction the wail was coming from, we saw a light

blue car suddenly appear on the cross street and stop short at the intersection. Close behind was a police car,

which, after pulling ahead, slammed to a stop immediately in front of the other car.

Almost at the same moment, both drivers jumped out and confronted each other on the street. We could

see that the policeman was carrying a revolver, although he wasn't pointing it at the other driver, a young

man apparently in his early twenties. What happened next is confusing and hard to explain, Because several

things occurred in less than a minute.

The young man began striking the officer, cursing and behaving belligerently. The policeman, still

holding his gun at his side, ordered the man to turn around and put his hands on his car. Then it seemed that

the officer tried to strike the head of the other man with his handgun; the gun fired, and the young man

dropped to the ground. All this action, remember, took place in less than a minute. Almost immediately after

the shot another police car came up and crowds of bystanders began to surround the area. We could no

longer observe what was happening, but we couldn't leave Because the streets were blocked.

The young driver is still in the hospital recovering from a wound in the neck. He is suing the town for

applying unfair police tactics to college students and for unwarranted use of firearms.

belligerently: unfriendly

bystander: observer

confront: to stand or come in front of; meet face to face

PARK

277

Narration

ROSA PARKS

Do you think one person's actions can make a difference? Some people say that each person must

do what she or he thinks is right, and perhaps in the end each person can make a difference. One example of

this can be found in the story of a woman named Rosa Parks. She was a black woman who grew up in

Alabama and lived under many Jim Crow laws. On December 1, 1955, Rosa Parks became the "mother" of

the civil rights movement when she was arrested Because she would not give up her seat on a city bus to a

white person.

On that day Rosa was planning to take the bus home from work as usual, but this bus ride did not

turn out to be typical. She had just finished working as a seamstress at a department store and then walked to

the bus stop. As she First boarded the bus, she noticed that the driver was the same man who had sent her off

his bus years earlier Because she would not go around to the back door after she was already on the bus. She

decided to get on anyway and sit down, but she did not sit at the very front of the bus. She took a seat next to

a black man in the First row that "colored" people were allowed to sit in. At the next stop some white people

got on the bus. After they filled up the white seats, one man was left standing. When the driver noticed him

standing, he told Rosa and the others in her row to let the man have a seat. Three people stood up, but the

driver saw that Rosa was still sitting there. He asked if she would stand up, and she refused. Then he told her

he would have her arrested, and Rosa told him he could do that. At that point the driver refused to move the

bus any further, and several black people left the bus.

A few minutes later, two policemen got on the bus to take care of the situation. When the driver told

them that Rosa would not stand up, the policemen walked over to her and asked her why she wouldn't get up.

Rosa said she didn't think she should stand up and asked, "Why do you push us around?" One policeman

answered, "I don't know, but the law is the Jaw, and you are under arrest." As soon as he said that, Rosa

stood up. Then one of the policemen picked up her purse while the other picked up her shopping bag, and the

three of them left the bus together. The policemen had their squad car waiting near the bus. Finally, they

took Rosa to the police station in the car.

Rosa's actions that day started a citywide boycott of the bus system by Blacks thAt lasted more than

a year. This later resulted in the US Supreme Court decision against segregation on city buses. Sometimes

when people tell this story, they say that Rosa did not give up her seat Because she was tired, but she says,

"No, the only tired I was, was tired of giving in."

(Destinations 2- Thomson-Heinle)

278

279

NOT EDITED

NARRATIVE – NOT EDITED

280

EARTHQUAKE

281

Narration NOT EDITED

THE EARTHQUAKE OF 1964

March 27, 1964, was a holiday in Alaska. Most people were at home, and everything was peaceful.

Then it happened. Suddenly, there was a sound, like the sound of thunder. Next, people's houses began to

shake. Buildings cracked and fell. In the town of Anchorage, the main street went up ten feet, holes opened

in the earth, and buildings fell in. The earthquake that hit Alaska measured 8.3 on the Richter Scale.

In the Pacific Ocean the earthquake made a tidal wave. This wave traveled at two hundred miles an

hour. Shortly after, at about 6 P.M., it hit the coast of Alaska. It took away with it a piece of land four

thousand feet long and six hundred feet wide. It traveled down the West Coast, and across to Hawaii and

Japan. People tried to escape, but it destroyed many towns.

The earthquake of 1964 killed 130 people. It was one of the strongest earthquakes in North America.

Scientists do not know when the next earthquake will happen. They are difficult to predict, but you will know

when it hits.

A TRIP

282

Narration NOT EDITED

TINA HO from VIETNAM

Escaping from Vietnam was an important event that I will never forget in my life. I remember the

night that my mom told me that my 15 year old sister, my 14 year old brother and I (in my twenties) had to

leave Vietnam the next day. Early in the morning on May 15, 1986, after preparing our clothes and putting

dry food in bags, she told us with tears in her eyes: "Go with our blessing. You will have a good life there,

and we're going to miss you so much."

Later on that day, a strange lady came to my house and took us to a secret place where she

planned our escape. We traveled by bus to a province close to the beach. We stayed there and waited for

news. On the next afternoon, we changed clothes to look like farmers, carrying baskets filled up with

vegetables. We walked about five miles to the escape point. We walked barefooted, going through the fields

without water under hot sunshine.

When we reached the escape point, we scattered and hid in the bushes. We waited there for the

signal to get in the boat. About 20 minutes after we left the land, we noticed that a boat was chasing us,

and some frontier guards stopped us. They pointed their guns at us and asked us to stay still. They

handcuffed our boat owner, and the driver then took them to their boat. After discussing something, the

owner came back to our boat and collected all the money and gold we had left. Then she gave the guards

all of it. Finally, they let us go but opened fire from behind. We were so lucky to get away from the guards!

It was very crowded for 38 people in a small boat. We stayed in the boat's hold. We sat next to each

other with bent legs all day and night. The water came up from the sea mixed up with lubricant. It made us

wet and smelled bad. Sometimes high waves made the boat rock. Everybody got sick from the rocking. The

trip lasted three days and three nights. On Sunday morning, someone shouted. It was a big ship. Everyone

was so happy and cried. An American ship saved us from our boat. They asked many questions, and then

the doctor gave a physical exam to everyone.

Two days later, we were sent to a refugee camp in Singapore and stayed there for three months.

We also stayed at a Philippine camp for 6 months to study English before coming to America. Finally, on

April 14, 1987 we came to America. We lived with my uncle's family in Florida. In July 1990 the rest of my

family from Vietnam came to America. My younger sister, my younger brother and I moved to California to

live with my parents and the four other sisters and brothers.

The trip was scary and dangerous but worth it. It was a big change in my life. It's good to be an

American. The United States is a free country. No one can hurt us here. I'm proud that I was born in

Vietnam, but the country we love is not there anymore. In America, I have more opportunities. I have

confidence in America's educational system. I want to go to school here and really want to be successful in

my future.

CHILDHOOD

283

NOT EDITED Narration

A KEY MOMENT in my CHILDHOOD

his incident occurred when I was about ten years old, just after the War. I had spent the war

years in the country but when it was over my parents returned to London and I found myself a stranger in a

class of 40 boys in a state primary school.

I had had advantages most of the boys had lacked. There were plenty of books in the house and my

parents had encouraged me to read. The teacher in this London school, a man called Jones, soon found that

when he asked the class a question, I was the First to put up my hand and usually knew the answer.

Because of this, he started calling me "Professor" and though I was not trying to show off, a lot of the

boys obviously thought of me as 'The Teacher's Pet.

One day Mr Jones asked a question and several boys failed to answer it before he turned to me.

This time I got the answer hopelessly wrong and he was so used to relying on me that he was irritated. "No,

don't be silly. Professor," he said.

A few minutes afterwards the bell rang and when I went down to the playground, a group of my

classmates followed me. I tried to ignore them but they gathered round me, laughing and jeering and calling

me names. Suddenly a boy I hardly knew pushed his way through the group, stood beside me, and turned

to face them. His name was Ian Scott and I can still see him clearly. He had fair hair and bright blue eves,

and always wore a red jersey. "What are you laughing at?" he demanded. "None of you ever know the

answer and he just got one question wrong, just one!" He put his hand on my shoulder and the crowd fell

silent, and then dispersed.

That incident taught me two things that I have always remembered. One is that most of us envy

those who are more successful than we are, and it does not take very much for a group of ordinary people

to turn into a mob, eager to humiliate them. The other is that one brave man or woman willing to face such

a mob can make them ashamed of themselves and bring them to their senses. I have found that as true in

politics as it was in the playground.

284

285

EDITED

OPINION – EDITED

286

WRITING

Opinion

287

BECOMING an ACADEMIC WRITER

Learning how to write an academic essay is essential for students who are planning to attend

college. Most professors require critiques of books and films, research papers, and formal reports related to

the content of their courses. When I First started college, I was excited about facing these challenges and

pursuing my major, media and communications. 1 was determined to improve my writing. To achieve this

goal, I focused on three points: the content of an essay, correct grammar, and advanced level vocabulary.

As soon as I started to write for college, I realized that college writing was different from the writing

I was used to doing. In high school, most of my writing dealt with my personal experiences. I wrote mainly

about my family, childhood, and friends. In contrast, college writing focused on a variety of issues that I was

unfamiliar with, such as reacting to a piece of literature or writing about the community. Therefore, the most

important thing for me was to understand the assigned topic before attempting my First draft. Moreover, I

realized that I had to improve my understanding of grammar in order to write for college. Consequently, I

made grammar my Second priority. I reviewed the basic grammatical structures such as subjects and verbs,

and checked all my work for verb tense consistency and punctuation. Lastly, Because I was accustomed to

writing letters and informal essays, I usually wrote the way I spoke with my family and friends. I soon

realized that academic writing required a much more sophisticated vocabulary. Thus, I bought a new

dictionary and thesaurus to help expand my vocabulary.

Academic writing requires critical thinking skills, an understanding of the topic, high level

vocabulary, and correct grammar. Having these skills is empowering since it has made me a better

communicator and student. I have come a long way since I started college, and I am now proud of the

writing that I produce.

(Effective Academic Writing 3: The Essay)

STUDYING

Opinion

288

FACTORS THAT LEAD TO SUCCESS IN COLLEGE

The road to success in college is full of obstacles that might interfere with students reaching their

goals. Despite these obstacles, students can achieve their dream of earning their degree. They need support

from family and friends, strong motivation, and the ability to focus.

First, college students need the support of their families to succeed. If they are lucky, they have

families that protect and nurture them. Their family members act as helping hands, friends who they can

depend on emotionally. Students need this support system to help them realize their own capacity even when

they doubt themselves. For example, Because the work load is too great or the exams are too hard, students

may get discouraged. Families can encourage them to persevere. In addition, tuition and books are very

expensive; consequently, some students are forced to work. If they receive financial assistance from their

families, they can dedicate all their time to their studies.

Students need to keep up the motivation they need to study. Students have many obligations to

fulfill, such as completing homework assignments and research projects, studying for exams, and writing

term papers. Many students work after school and arrive home late at night. Only dedicated and responsible

students will push themselves to finish their work before going to bed. When the options are to go to a party

with friends or stay home and work, only determined students will choose to study.

Students also need to focus on realistic academic goals. Many students are not aware of the

importance of selecting the right college and major. In fact, a wrong decision may result in a waste of time

and money. For example, students may have very high expectations and select a major that presents

demands they cannot meet. In some cases, they find themselves on a career path they do not even enjoy. As a

result, they may have to change their major or drop out of college when they realize that they cannot keep up

their grades. If they are more focused on what they want, the better their chances will be to achieve their

goals.

If students are enthusiastic about what they are studying, realistic about their academic goals, and

receive support from their families, their college journey will be easier. They need to transform themselves

into eagles. An eagle knows how to focus on what it wants and capture it even when the distance is great.

(Effective Academic Writing 3: The Essay)

TV SERVICES

Opinion

289

GETTING FREE CABLE

Everyone likes to watch TV. In fact, today almost all homes are connected to some form of cable.

However, cable service is overpriced. There is a cheaper alternative called digital satellite TV.

Unfortunately it is not available in every building. Because viewers have limited options and Because cable

companies are overcharging for their services, I believe that viewers have a right to use free unauthorized

cable service.

In my opinion, cable companies charge a ridiculous amount of money for their services. For

example, the family plan package starts at about $50 per month, has a separate installation fee, and does not

even include the movie channels. This discounted price is only good if you are a new customer. Once this

initial period is over, the price for the same service increases to more than $60 per month. To add different

movie channels you have to buy a package for $15 extra. These packages consist of nine to eleven channels.

However, only two of the nine are usually worth watching. Most of the movies shown are old and constantly

repeated. Consequently, customers are encouraged to get other packages to obtain the channels they want.

The service is simply not worth paying for.

Satellite service is not a good option for viewers. Although it is cheaper, the quality is inferior. For

example, images on TV may be disturbed by the weather. In addition, many buildings do not allow tenants

to use satellite dishes Because strong wind, snow, or rainstorms can knock down the dish and cause an

accident. An individual cannot order satellite unless a majority of the tenants agree. Therefore, I see no

other option than to use the cable signal illegally.

Cable companies complain that they are losing money and that obtaining free cable is unlawful. I

understand their point of view. However, a number of people, including myself, are willing to take desperate

measures to get free service. We feel that these companies have a monopoly. Because there is only one cable

company in each area, the company has no competition and can charge what it wants. This is not fair.

In conclusion, I think that people should be allowed to use unauthorized cable service unless we

have reasonable options. The legal options we have now are not good enough, since cable is overpriced and

satellite TV is inferior. Unless cable companies lower their fees, they will lose more and more paying

customers and will eventually put themselves out of business.

(Effective Academic Writing 3: The Essay)

290

EDUCATION and CRIMINALS

Opinion

EDUCATION and CRIMINALS

"No man is an island," wrote the English poet John Donne. We are not alone in this world, and

what we do has an effect on others. In fact, what we do for prisoners will affect our lives as well as theirs. If

we want criminals to become useful members of society when they get out of jail, we must educate them

while they are still in prison.

Education is the key to a prisoner's reform. To create a successful education program, we must enact

four measures. First, we must separate nonviolent prisoners or those violent prisoners who wish to change

from violent repeat criminals. Then, for prisoners who want to reform, we need to offer a basic skills

program Because illiteracy is an obstacle for many prisoners. Without knowing how to read, write, and work

with numbers, prisoners can't participate in today's job market and end up trapped in a life of crime. For this

same reason, up-to-date job training is also essential. In addition to these opportunities, prisoners should

have psychological counseling and religious or moral instruction. Because many prisoners have a history of

failure and low opinions of themselves, they need to be encouraged to have confidence in their abilities.

Prisoners who have job skills and good self-esteem can overcome their depression and feel optimistic about

their chance to succeed. Therefore, they will have a higher chance of success in the world outside of prison.

Prisoners can become better future citizens, but we must educate them while they are still in prison

to make their reform a success. By instructing and encouraging those prisoners who are nonviolent or who

wish to change, we will not only improve their lives, we will ensure the safety of our society.

(Reason to Write. Strategies for Success in Academic Writing. Int.)

291

FUTURE

Opinion

THE FASTEST GROWING CAREERS

Where will the jobs of the future be? Many students who are not certain about their career path may

be asking this question. If you already know what field you want to work in, you might want to stick to your

plan. However, if you are one of the many students who are still confused about which career to pursue, here

are the jobs that will have the most growth in the number of people employed over the next decade.

The highest percentage of growth will be among computer scientists, computer engineers, computer

support specialists, and systems analysts. These are the best career opportunities for people with a bachelor's

or master's degree in engineering or science. On the average, these occupational categories will grow by 106

percent. Personality types most suitable for these professions are those that are investigative in nature. These

occupations often involve working with ideas and require a lot of time thinking. They require people to

search for facts and figure out problems.

The Second-highest percentage of growth will take place among database administrators and

desktop publishing specialists. These are highly desirable and attractive career options for people with a

bachelor's or master's in business administration. In addition, people who have special artistic talents and

enjoy working with computers will find these professions very rewarding. The average growth rate in these

occupational categories in the next ten years will be 75 percent.

The Third-highest growth rate will be among personal care home health aides and human service

workers with associate's degrees (two-year degrees). As the United States population continues to grow older

over the next decade, this field will increase by 55 percent. Within these groups, the highest-paid jobs for

people with an associate's degree will be respiratory therapists, cardiovascular technologists, and nuclear

medicine technologists, with average growth rates of around percent. For each of these jobs, employers

expect applicants to have strong background in science and mathematics. Those in personal care and human

service occupations should be able to listen to and understand verbal information and, most importantly, they

should be le to communicate written information and medical instructions to their clients.

In summary, the fastest growing careers for the 21st century will in occupational areas related to

computer science and health and man services. We live in an information age where speed and knowledge,

as well as interpersonal relationships and the ability to provide needed human services, are the essence of

life. All these occupations and skills represent the vital force or energy that drives the economy.

(Effective Academic Writing 3: The Essay)

OLD or NEW

292

Opinion

FOLLOWING the OLD WAYS or the NEW

When people move to a new country, they often find themselves surrounded by a whole new world

which has a completely different environment from the one to which they are accustomed. They may not

know the language, and this can cause trouble with communication. In addition, there are many customs and

traditions that are new and perhaps seem strange. Newcomers may feel confused and uncomfortable Because

of all of this, but they may also enjoy and adapt to other parts of their new experiences. I believe that it is

best for people to follow the customs of their new environment for two reasons; they will gain personal

enrichment, and they will adapt better to their new environment.

When people try to follow the customs of their new environment, they gain an opportunity for

personal enrichment. Through these new experiences, they learn about other people and places and new ways

of ' doing things. For example, when I started school in this country, I found a very different way of learning

in my classes. Students here do not have to remain silent and listen to the teacher's explanations as we do in

my country. In fact, teachers, who often tell us to work in pairs or groups and have discussions with each

other, expect us to ask and answer questions as part of the learning process. At first, this was, strange and

difficult for me, but slowly I have started to be able to participate more, and I can appreciate this new way of

learning, I am getting to know my classmates and new culture better; moreover, I am improving my language

skills through this kind of participation. I now know that adapting to and following the culture of the new

environment can be both enjoyable and enlightening.

Following the customs and traditions of a new place may also help newcomers adapt and acclimate

to their new life. People who try to follow the ways of their new environment will gain an understanding of

both their new neighbors and their surroundings, and with this understanding comes a feeling of comfort and

belonging. For instance, when I First came here, I was confused about how to greet people and say hello or

start a conversation. I watched people on the street and saw many different ways people did this, such as

shaking hands, hugging, and even kissing one another. I learned from my friends at school how to greet

people my age as well as my elders. I also learned it is important in this country to try to look people in the

eye when I talk to them. As a result, since I started to follow some of the local customs when meeting and

greeting people, I have not felt like such a stranger or outsider.

Living in a new country can be overwhelming and confusing at times. Some people may feel lost and

uncomfortable and may want to cling to the customs and traditions that they are used to from their own

culture. In my opinion it is good to keep some of these; However, it is following some of the new ones may

be the best way to help people feel important to try to embrace and adopt some new ways as well. Keeping

some old ways and at the same time keeping an open mind about following some of the new ones may be the

comfortable and fulfilled in a new country.

(Destinations 2- Thomson-Heinle)

EDUCATION

293